A new discovery of a vast country in America extending above four thousand miles between New France and New Mexico, with a description of the great lakes, cataracts, rivers, plants and animals : also the manners, customs, and languages of the several native Indians ... : with a continuation, giving an account of the attempts of the Sieur De la Salle upon the mines of St. Barbe, &c., the taking of Quebec by the English, with the advantages of a shorter cut to China and Japan : both parts illustrated with maps and figures and dedicated to His Majesty, K. William / by L. Hennepin ... ; to which is added several new discoveries in North-America, not publish'd in the French edition.

A New Discovery OF A Country greater than Europe; Situated in America, betwixt New-Mexico and the Frozen Sea.

The Occasion of undertaking this Voyage.

MEN are never weary of pur∣suing the Objects they have in View; such as present them with Millions of ravishing Qua∣lities, capable to afford 'em both Satisfa∣ction and Instruction. The Wonders they there meet with, are so surprising, and (as it it were) enchanting, that they are necessarily engaged to survey the same with all possible Exactness, in order to satisfie their natural ••uriosity, and inform their Minds.

The Condition of Travellers is very near the same. They're never weary of making new Discoveries. They're indefati∣gable in rambling through unknown Coun∣tries and Kingdoms not mention'd in Hi∣story; feasting their Minds with the Satisfa∣ction of gratifying and enriching the World with something unheard of, that no Thought could ever reach before. 'Tis true, such Enterprizes expose 'em to infinite Fatigue and Danger: But the Hopes they've con∣ceiv'd of contributing thus to the publick Good, and advancing the Glory of God, and at the same time gratifying their natu∣ral Inclinations, are their chief Solace and Comfort, encouraging them to suffer all with Constancy and Pleasure.

Those whose only Aim in undertaking Voyages, is to enlarge the Bounds of Christ's Kingdom, and advance the Glory of God, do upon that Prospect alone valiantly ven∣ture their Lives, making 'em of no Ac∣count. They endure the greatest Fatigues in traversing the most unpassable Ways and horrid Precipices, for the Execution of their Designs; being push'd on by the Hopes they entertain of Promoting by these means the Glory of him who crea∣ted 'em, and under whose Conduct they undertake such toilsome Voyages.

It's usual to see some undaunted Men boldly encounter the most fearful Death, both in Battels and in dangerous Voyages: such as are not discouraged by all the Ha∣zards that surround 'em both by Sea and

Land; nothing being able to withstand the Valour and Courage that prompts 'em to attempt any thing▪ Therefore is it, that we oft-times see 'em succeed in obtaining their Designs, and compassing their most difficult Enterprizes. Yet it's to be acknow∣ledg'd, that if they took a serious View of the Perils they're about to encounter, and consider'd 'em in cold Blood, they might perhaps find Difficulty to persuade them∣selves into such resolute Thoughts; at least, they wou'd not form their Designs after such a daring and fearless manner. But generally they do not survey their Dangers before∣hand, but in the Bulk, and with a passing View; and having once set their Hands to the Work, Occasion engages 'em insensibly, and entices 'em further on than they cou'd have believ'd at first. Insomuch that many of the great Discoveries owing to Voyages are rather the Result of Chance, than any well form'd Design.

Something of the same Nature has hap∣pen'd to my self in the Discovery I now bring to Light. I was from my Infancy very fond of Travelling; and my natural Curiosity induc'd me to visit many Parts of Europe successively. But not being sa∣tisfied with that, I bended my Inclinati∣ons yet further, and was eager upon seeing remoter Countries and Nations not yet heard of; and in gratifying this natural Itch, was I led upon this Discovery of a vast and large Country, where no European ever was before my self.

'Tis true indeed, I could not foresee the Embarassing Difficulties and Dangers I was oblig'd to encounter in this my painful Voyage. Nay, perhaps the very Thoughts of 'em might have discourag'd and s••ar'd me from attempting a Design so laborious and toilsome, and environ'd with such fear∣ful Difficulties. But maugre all these Dis∣couragements I've at length perfected my Design, the Undertaking of which was e∣nough to frighten any other but my self. In which I've satisfy'd my Desires, both in regard of the Curiosity I was possess'd of for seeing new Countries and strange Faces; and also upon the Account of my Resolution to employ and dedicate my self to the Glory of God, and the Salvation of Souls.

Thus it was that I discover'd a wonder∣ful Country never known till now; of which I here give an ample Description; and (••s I think) circumstantiate enough: It being divided into several small Chap∣ters, for the Conveniency of the Reader. I am hopeful the World shall return me thanks for my Pains, because of the Ad∣vantage shall accrue to 'em by the same. In fine, their Approbation shall sufficiently recompense all the Trouble and Dangers I've gone through.

I am not insensible that such as never dar'd to travel themselves, or never read the Histories of the Curious and Brave, who have given Relations of the strange Cour∣tries they had occasion to see; I say, Idoubt

not but that sort of Cattle shall account of this my Discovery as being false and in∣credible. But I shall not be amus'd at what Men of that Gang have to say. They themselves were never Masters of the Courage and Valour which inspires Men to undertake the glorious Enter∣prizes that gain 'em Reputation in the World. They are confin'd in narrow Bounds, and can never have the Soul to at∣chieve any thing that can procure 'em a distinguishing and advantageous Character among Men. It were better for 'em to admire what they cannot comprehend, and rest satisfied in a wise and profound Silence, than thus foolishly to blame what they know nothing of.

They generally accuse Travellers of ven∣ting an Infinity of Lies and Impostures: But Men of a magnanimous and firm Cou∣rage are plac'd far above such silly Raveries: For when they've done all to blacken our Reputation, we shall still receive for our Reward, the Esteem and Approbation of Men of Honour, who being endow'd with knowing and penetrating Souls, are capable to give equal and impartial Judgment of Travels, and of the just Merit of such as have hazarded their Lives for the Glory of God, and the Good of the Publick. This is the happy and agreeable Recom∣pence which redounds to the daring Tra∣vellers that so valiantly expose themselves to all manner of Fatigue and Danger, that by so doing, they may become useful to Mankind.

CHAP. I. The Motives which engag'd the Authour of this Discovery to undertake the Voyage here related.

I Always found in my self a strong Inclina∣tion to retire from the World, and regulate my Life according to the Rules of pure and severe Virtue: and in compliance with this Humour, I enter'd into the Franciscan Order, designing to confine my self to an austere Way of Living. I was over-joy'd then, when I read in History the Travels and Voy∣ages of the Priests of my own Order, who indeed were the first that undertook Missions into any Place. And oft-times repre∣sented to my self that there could be nothing more great or glorious than to instruct the Ignorant and Barbarous, and lead 'em to the Light of the Gospel; and having remark'd that the Franciscans had behav'd themselves in this Work with a great deal of Zeal and Success, I found this begat in my Mind a Desire of tracing their Footsteps, and dedicating my self after their Example, to the Glory of God and the Salvation of Souls.

In reading the History of our Order I observ'd that in a general Assembly held in the Year 1621, it was reckon'd, that since the first Passing of the Reverend Father Martin de Valence (one of our first Refor∣mers)

into America, there had been more than five hundred Convents of Recollects esta∣blish'd in that New World, and distributed into Two and twenty Provinces. As I ad∣vanc'd in Years, this Inclination to pass the Seas, fortify'd it self more in my Mind. It is true, one of my Sisters married at Ghent, whom I lov'd very tenderly, did dissuade me from my Design as much as she could, and never ceas'd to redouble her Sollicitati∣ons to that purpose, while I had occasion to be with her in that great City, whither I had gone to learn the Dutch Language: But being sollicited on the other hand by many of my Friends at Amsterdam, to go to the East-Indies, my natural Inclination, join'd to the Influence of their Requests, did move me much, and had almost determin'd me to undertake a Sea-Voyage.

Being then that all the Remonstrances of my Sister could not dissuade me from tra∣velling, I first commenc'd a Journey into Italy; and, in obedience to the Orders of my Superiour, visited all the great Churches and most considerable Convents of our Or∣der, both in that Country, and in Germa∣ny; which did in some measure gratifie my curious Temper. But having return'd to the Netherlands, the Reverend Father William Herinx, late Bishop of Ipres, did oppose him∣self to the Resolution I had of continuing to travel, detaining me in the Convent of Halles in Hainault, where I was oblig'd to perform the Office of Preacher for a Year. After which, with the Consent of my Supe∣riour,

I came into the Country of Artoìs, from whence I was sent to Calais, to men∣dicate there in time of Herring-salting.

Being there, I was passionately in love with hearing the Relations that Masters of Ships gave of their Voyages. Afterwards I return'd to our Convent at Biez, by the way of Dunkirk; where I us'd oft-times to sculk behind the Doors of Victualling-houses, while the Sea-men were giving Account of their Adventures. The Smoke of Tobacco was disagreeable to me, and created Pains in my Stomach, while I was thus intent up∣on giving ear to their Relations: Yet never∣theless I was very attentive to the Accounts they gave of their Encounters by Sea, the Perils they had gone through, and all the Accidents which befel them in their long Voyages. This Occupation was so agree∣able and engaging, that I have spent whole Days and Nights in it without eating; for I always came to understand some new thing concerning the Customs and Ways of Living in remote Places; and concerning the Pleasantness, Fertility, and Riches of the Countries where these Men had been.

Thus I fortified my self more and more in my ancient Resolution; and that I might advance it yet further, I went Missionary into most part of the Towns of Holland; and stopp'd at length at Mastreicht, for eight Months together, administring the Sacra∣ments to more than Three thousand wound∣ed Men: In which Occupation I ventur'd many Dangers among the Sick People, being

taken ill both of a Spotted Fever and a Dy∣senterie, which brought me very low, and near unto Death: But God at length re∣stor'd me to my former Health, by the Care and Succour of a very skilful Dutch Phy∣sician.

The next Year, by a singular effect of my Zeal, I was engag'd in promoting the Salvation of Souls, happening then to be present at the bloody Battel of Seneffe, where I was busied in administring Comfort to the poor wounded Men: Till at length, after having endur'd all manner of Fatigue and Toil, and having run the risque of ex∣treme Dangers at Sieges of Towns in the Trenches, and in Fields of Battel, (where I never ceas'd to expose my self for the good of Mens Souls) while these bloody Men were breathing nothing but Slaughter and Blood, I happily found my self in a condi∣tion to satisfie my first Inclination: For I then receiv'd Orders of my Superiours to go for Rochel, in order to embark in quality of Missionary for Canada. Within two Leagues of that City I perform'd the Function of Curate near two Months; being invited so to do by the Pastor of the Place, who had occasion to be absent from his Charge. But afterwards I totally resign'd my self to the Providence of God, having commenc'd my Passage through a long Tract of Sea, the greatest, perhaps, and the longest of any that is in the Ocean.

I embark'd then in Company of Mr. Fran∣cis de Laval, created then Bishop of Petrée in

partibus Infidelium, and since Bishop of Quebec, the Capital City of Canada. Then my De∣sign of Voyaging receiv'd fresh Augmentati∣ons: Yet I staid in that Country Four Years, and was sent thence in Mission while the Abbot of Fenelon, present Archbishop of Cambray, resided there.

I shall not here recount the several Adven∣tures of our Voyage, nor the Fights we were engag'd in with the Ships of Turkey, Tunis, and Algiers, who attempted several times to have taken us; but without success. Nor shall I stay to relate our approach to Cape Breton, where we beheld with incredible De∣light the Battel ordinarily fought betwixt the Fishes call'd Espadons and the Whales, their mortal Enemies; neither am I to de∣tain my Reader with an account of what vast Quantities of Fish we took at Forty Fa∣thom Water, upon the Great Bank of New-found-Land; or what great Numbers of Ships we rencounter'd, that were bound thither from different Nations to Fish in these Places, which afford such infinite Numbers of all manner of Fishes. These diverting Sights were very agreeable to all our Crew, which was then about an Hundred Men strong, to three Fourths of whom I administred the Sacraments, they being Catholicks. I per∣form'd likewise Divine Service every Day while the Weather was calm; and we sung the Itinerary of the Clergy, translated into French Verse, after the Evening Prayers.

Thus we sweetly pass'd our Time a-board, 'till at length we arriv'd at Quebec, the Capi∣tal City of Canada.

CHAP. II. The Means by which the Author accustom'd him∣self to endure the Travail and Fatigue of his laborious Mission.

MR. Francis de Laval, Bishop of Petrée, having taken possession of the Bishop∣rick of Quebec, which was conferr'd upon him by Pope Clement X. and that contrary to the Sentiments of many Persons of Quality, who, by means of his Preferment, were frustrated of their own Pretensions: This Reverend Prelate (I say) having taken into considera∣tion the Fervency of my Zeal in Preaching the Gospel in my Voyage, my assiduous Di∣ligence in performing Divine Service, and the Care I had taken to hinder the Young Fellows of our Crew from keeping Loose Company with the Women and Maids that came along with us (for which I had oft-times been rewarded with Anger and Ha∣tred;) these Reasons, and such-like, pro∣cur'd me the Favour and Applause of this Illustrious Prelate, he obliging me to Preach in Advent and Lent to the Cloister of St. Au∣gustin in the Hospital of Quebec.

But in the mean while, all this did not sa∣tisfie my natural Inclination: I us'd oft-times to go some Twenty or Thirty Leagues off the Town to see the Country, wearing a little Hood, and making use of large Rac∣kets, without which I had been in danger of

falling headlong over fearful Precipices. Some∣times to ease my self a little, I made a great Dog I had brought with me, drag my little Baggage along, that I might arrive the sooner at Trois Rivieres, St. Ann, and Cape Tour∣mente, Bourgroyal, the Point de Levi, and at the Island of St. Laurence, whither I design'd. There I assembled together, in one of the largest Cottages of that Country, as many People as I could gather; after which, I ad∣mitted them to Confession, and to the Holy Communion. In the Night-time I had no∣thing to cover me but a Cloak; and some∣times the Frost pierc'd to my very Bones, which oblig'd me to make a Fire five or six times in a Night, to prevent my freezing to death. My Commons also w••re very short, scarce more than to keep me from starving.

In the Summer-season I was oblig'd, in the continuance of my Mission, to travel by Canou's, that is, a sort of little Boats (which I shall describe hereafter) that they make use of in Lakes and Rivers: Which sort of Contrivance succeeded well enough where the Water was shallow, or about two or three Foot deep; But when we came to any deeper Place, then the Boat, which was round underneath, was in danger of over-turning, insomuch that I had certainly pe∣rish'd in the Water, had not I taken a cir∣cumspect Care of my self.

However, I found my self oblig'd to tra∣vel after this manner, for there were no pas∣sable Roads in this Country; it being impos∣bleto travel over-land in these new Colonies,

because of that infinite number of Trees and Woods that replenish them on all sides, which must needs be cut down or burn'd, before any practicable Way be made.

CHAP. III. A Description of those Canou's th••t they make use of in the Summer-time in America, to waft them along the Country.

THese Canou's are round underneath, as I said but now, and pointed at the two ends, not unlike the Venetian Gondals: with∣out them it were impossible to travel in Ame∣rica, for the Country is full of vast and wide-extended Forrests: Besides, the impetuous Winds sometimes pluck up the Trees by the Roots, and Time it self renverses great numbers of 'em, which tumbling down through Age, are hudled so one above ano∣ther, that the Ways are totally embarass'd and render'd impracticable.

The Savage Natives are very ingenious in making these Canou's: They make them of the Rinds of Birch-Trees, which they pull very neatly off that sort of Trees, they being considerably bigger than those of Eu∣rope. They betake themselves to this Work generally about the end of Winter, in the vast Forests that lie towards the Northern Parts of these Countries.

For supporting this Bark they line it with∣in with Ribs or pieces of common Wood, or

Cedar, about four Fingers broad; this they furbish up with small Poles made smooth that make the circumference of the Canou; then by other Poles going a-cross about an Inch, or an Inch and a half thick, which are very smoothly polish'd; these they join on both sides to the Bark by small Roots of Trees clo∣ven in two, not much unlike the Willows that we make our Baskets of in Europe.

These Canou's have no Rudder as the big∣ger Shallops have, for they conduct them meerly by the force of their Arms with some small Oars; and can turn them with an in∣credible swiftness, and direct them whither they list. Those that are accustom'd to ma∣nage them, can make 'em go at a wonder∣ful rate, even in calm Weather; but when the Wind is favourable, they are expedite to a Miracle; for they then make use of little Sails made of the same Bark, but thinner than that of the Canou's. As for the Europeans, that by long usage come to be well vers'd in this sort of Tackling, th••y make use of about four Ells of Linnen-cloth, hoisted up on a little Mast, the foot of which is receiv'd by a Hole made in a square piece of light Wood, that is fastned betwixt the Ribs and the Bark of the Canou's towards the bottom.

Those that are well skill'd in managing these Canou's, may run Thirty, or Thirty five Leagues in a Day upon Rivers, and some∣times more in Lakes, if the Wind be favou∣rable: But some of 'em are much bigger than others. They carry generally about a Thou∣sand pound weight, some Twelve hundred,

and the biggest not more than Fifteen hun∣dred pound. The least of 'em may carry Three or four hundred pound weight, toge∣ther with two Men or Women to steer them along. But the Greater must have Three or Four Men to manage them, and sometimes, when Business requires expedition, Seven or Eight to quicken their pace.

CHAP. IV. Other Motives that induc'd the Author more for∣cibly to undertake this Discovery.

I Was passionately zealous, in imitation of many Priests of my Order, for enlarging the Limits of Christianity, and converting the barbarous Americans to the Belief of the Gospel: and in pursuance of that Design, I look'd upon the Employment of a Missionary as a most Honourable Post for me; so that whenever I found the opportunity of a Mis∣sion, I willingly embrac'd it; tho' it oblig'd me to travel more than Twelve hundred Leagues off Canada: Yet I perswaded several to accompany me in my Voyage; and neg∣lected not any thing that might tend to the furtherance of my Design.

At first, for a Trial I was sent in Mission about a Hundred and twenty Leagues be∣yond Quebec. I went up the River St. Lau∣rence, and arriv'd at length at the brink of a Lake call'd by the Natives Ontario, which I shall describe afterwards. Being there, I

perswaded several of the savage Barbarians to cultivate the Ground, and dress some Wood for building a Lodge to us. I caus'd 'em make a Cross of an extraordinary heighth and bigness; I caus'd 'em likewise build a Chapel near to the Lake, and establish'd my self there, with another of my own Order, by Name, Father Luke Buisset, whom I had in∣duc'd to come along with me, and who dy'd since in our Franciscan Convent upon the Sambre: I shall have occasion afterwards to speak of him, for that we cohabited in Ca∣nada for a long time, and were Fellow-La∣bourers in our Establishment at Catarockouy; which was the Place where we oft-times con∣certed the Measures of making this Disco∣very I am about to relate. I there gave my self much to the reading of Voyages, and en∣creas'd the Ambition I had to pursue my Design, from what Light the Savages im∣parted to us in that matter: In fine, I plain∣ly perceiv'd by what Relations I had of se∣veral Particulars in different Nations, that it were not a matter of great difficulty to make considerable Establishments to the South-East of the great Lakes; and that by the conveni••ncy of a great River call'd Hoio, whch passes through the Country of the Iro∣quois, a Passage might be made into the Sea at Cape Floride.

While I resided in that place, I made seve∣ral little Tours, sometimes with the Inha∣bitants of Canada, that we had brought along to settle at our Fort of Catarockouy; some∣times in company of the Savages alone, with

whom I convers'd frequently. And as I fore∣saw that the Iroquois might become jealous and suspicious of our Discoveries, I resolv'd to make a Tour round their Five Cantons; and in pursuance of this Design, threw my self among 'em, being accompany'd only with a Soldier of our Fort, who travell'd with me Seventy Leagues, or near the Mat∣ter, on this Occasion; we having our Feet arm'd with large Rackets, to prevent the In∣jury of the Snow, which abounds in that C••untry in time of Winter.

I had already acquir'd some small Know∣ledge of the Iroquois Language; and while I travell'd in this manner among them, they were surpriz'd to see me walk in midst of Snow, and lodge my self in the wild Forests that their Country is full of. We were ••blig'd to dig Four foot deep into the Snow to make Fire at night, after having journey'd Ten or Twelve Leagues over-day. Our Shooes were made after the Fashion of those of the Natives, but were not able to keep out the Snow, which melted as soon as our Feet touch'd it, it having receiv'd heat from the motion of us walking along. We made use of the Barks of Trees to cover us when we went to sleep; and were carefully sollicitous to keep on great Fires to defend us from the nipping Colds. in this lonesome Condition spent we the Nights, wai••ing the welcom•• return of the Sun, that we might go on in our Journey. As for Food, we had none, save the Indian Corn grinded small, which

we diluted with Water to make it go down the better.

Thus we pass'd through the Countries of the Honnehiouts and Honnontages, who gave us a very kind reception, and are the most Warlike Peo∣ple of all the Iroquois. When they saw us, they put their Fore-fingers on their Mouths, signifying the surprizal they were in at the troublesom and difficult Journey we had made in the middle of Winter. Then looking upon the mean and mortifying Habit of St. Francis, they cry'd aloud, Hetchitagon! that is, Bare∣foot; and did with all manner of passion and astonishment pronounce the Word Gannoron: intimating, that it must needs have been a Business of great Importance that mov'd us to attempt such a difficult Journey at so un∣seasonable a time.

These Savages regal'd us with Elk and Venison, dress'd after their own fashion, which we eat of, and afterwards took leave of 'em, going further on in our Journey. When we departed, we carry'd our Bed-cloaths on our Backs, and took with us a little Pot to boyl their Corn in. We pass'd through ways quite inundated, that would have been abso∣lutely impracticable ••o any European: For when we came at vast Marshes and over∣flowing Brooks, we were oblig'd to climb along by the Trees. At length with much difficulty we arriv'd at Ganniekez, or Agniez, which is one of the Five Cantons of the Iro∣quois, situated about a large Day's Journey from New-Holland, call'd at present New-York: Being there, we were forc'd to sea∣son

our Indian Corn (which we had us'd to bruize betwixt two Stones) with littl•• Frogs that the Natives gather'd in the Meads to∣wards Easter, when the Snow was all gone.

We stay'd some time in this Kingdom, lodging with a Iesuite that had been born at Lions, to transcribe an Iroquiese Dictionary. When the Weather began to be more favour∣able, we chanc'd one day to meet with three Dutch-men on Horse-back, who had come thither to treat about the Beavers: They were sent and order••d thither by Major An∣drews, the Man who subdu'd Boston and New-York to the King of England, and is at present Governour of Virginia.

These Gentlemen alighted from their Horses, that we might mount em, taking us along with them to New-Orange to be regal'd. So soon as they heard me speak Dutch, they testifi'd a great deal of Friendship to me, and told me they had read several Histories of the Discoveries made by those of our Franciscan Order in the Northern Parts of America, but had never before seen any wear the Habit in these Countries as we did. They likewise express'd great Gladness to see me abiding a∣mong them, for the Spiritual Comfort and Ad∣vantage of many Catholicks who had come from our Netherlands and setled there: And I should very willingly have yielded to their Intreaties in residing there, but that I was afraid of giving any umbrage to the ••esuites, who had receiv'd me very kindly; and be∣sides, was aware of offending the Colony of Canada, because of the Commerce they had

with the Savages of my Acquaintance in Beavers and Skins. We therefore return'd all Thanks to the Gentlemen for their Kind∣ness, and return'd again to Catarockouy with much less difficulty than we went. But all this had no other effect than to augment the Itching I had to discover remoter Countries.

CHAP. V. A Description of the Fort Catarockouy, call'd since Frontenac.

THis Fort is situated a Hundred Leagues from Quebec (the Capital City of Ca∣nada) up the River St. Laurence Southwards. It is built near ••o the Place where the Lake Ontario (which is as much as to say, the pretty Lake) discharges it self. It was surrounded with a Rampart, great Stakes and Palisado's, ••nd four Bastions, by the Order of Count Frontenac, Governour-General of Canada. They found it necessary to build this Fort for a Bu••wark against the Excursions of the Ir••quois, and to interrupt the Trade of Skins that these Savages maintain with the Inhabi∣tants of New-York, and the Hollanders, who have form'd a New Colony there; for they furnish the Savages with Commodities at cheaper Rates than the French of Canada.

The Iroquois are an insolent and barbarous Nation, that has shed the Blood of more than Two millions of Souls in that vast-extended Country. They never cease from disturbing

the Repose of the Europeans, unless it be for fear of their Arms: For they entertain no Commerce with them, save in the Merchan∣dise-Goods they stand in need of, and in Fire-Arms, which they buy on purpose to use against their Neighbours▪ and by the means of which, they have compass'd the Destruction of an infinite Number of People, extending their bloody Conquests above 5 or 600 Leagues beyond their own Precincts, and exterminating whatever Nations they hate.

This Fort, which at first was only sur∣rounded with Stakes, Palisado's, and earthen Ramparts; has been enlarg'd since the com∣mencement of my Mission into these Coun∣tries, to the circumference of Three hundred and sixty Toises (each of these being six Foot in length) and is now adorn'd with Free-Stone, which they find naturally po∣lish'd by the shock of the Water upon the brink of the Lake Ontario or Frontenac. They wrought at this Fort with so much di••igence and expedition, that in two Years time it was advanc'd to this perfection, by the Care and Conduct of Sieur-Cavelier de la Salle, who was a No••man born; a Man of great Conduct and profound Policy. He oft-times preten∣ded to me, that he was a Parisian by Birth, thinking thereby to engage the Father Luke Buisset before-mention'd, and me, to put more confidence in him: For he had easily remark'd from our ordinary Conversation, that the Flemish, and seve••al other Nations, are prone to be jealous of the Normans. I am sensible that there are Men of Honour

and Probity in Normandy, as well as else∣where; but nevertheless it is certain, that other Nations are generally more free, and less sly and intriguing, than the Inhabitants of that Province of France.

This Fort Frontenac lies to the North∣ward of this Lake, near to its Mouth, where it exoners it self; and is situated in a Penin∣sula, of which the Isthmus is digg'd into a Ditch. On the other side, it has partly the Brink of the Lake surrounding it, partly a pretty sort of a natural Mould, where all manner of Ships may ride safely.

The Situation of this Fort is so advanta∣geous, that they can easily prevent the Sallies and Returns of the Iroquois; and in the space of Twenty four Hours, can wage War with them in the heart of their own Country. This is easily compass'd by the help of their Barques, of which I saw Three all deck'd and mounted, at my last departure thence. With th••se Barques in a very little time they can convey themselves to the South-side of the Lake, and pillage (if it be needful) the Coun∣try of the Tsonnontouans, who are the most nume∣rous of all the Provinces of the Iroquois. They manure a great deal of Ground for sowing their Indian Corn upon, of which they reap ordinari••y in one Harvest as much as serves 'em for two Years: Then they put it in∣to Caves digg'd in the Earth, and cover'd after such a manner, that no Rain can come at them.

The Ground which lies along the Brink of this Lake is very fertile: In the space of two

Years and a half that I resided there in Mis∣sion, they cultivated more than a hundred Acres of it. Both the Indian and European Corns, Pulse, Pot-Herbs, Gourds, and Water-Melons, succeeded very well. It is true in∣deed, that at first the Corns were much spoil'd by Grashoppers; but this is a thing that happens in all the Parts of Canada at the first Cultivating the Ground, by reason of the extream Humidity of all the Country. The first Planters we sent thither, br••d up Poul∣try there, and transported with them Hor∣ned Beasts, which multiply'd there very suc∣cessfully. They have comely proper Trees, fit for building of Houses or Ships. Their Winter is by Three Months shorter than at Canada. In fine, we have all reason to hope, that e're long a considerable Colony shall be erected in that Place. When I undertook my great Voyage, I left there about Fifteen or Sixteen Families together, with Father Luke Buisset a Recollet, with whom I had us'd to administer the Sacraments in the Chapel of that Fort.

While the Brink of the Lake was frozen, I walk'd upon the Ice to an Iroq••ois Village, call'd Ganneouse near to Keutè, about nine Leagues off the Fort, in company of the Sieur de la Salle above-mention'd. These Savages presented us with the Flesh of Elks and Porcupines, which we fed upon. After having discours'd them some time, wè re∣turn'd, bringing with us a considerable num∣ber of the Natives, in order to make a little Village of about Forty Cottages to be inha∣bited

by them, lying betwixt the Fort and our House of Mission▪ These Barbarians turn'd up the Ground for sowing of Indian Corn and Pulse, of which we gave them some for their Gardens. We likewise taught them, contrary to their usual custom of eating, to feed upon Soupe, made with Pulse and Herbs, as we did.

Father Luke and I made one Remark up∣on their Language, that they pronounc'd no Labial Letters, such as B, P, M, F. We had the Apostolick Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and our ordinary Litany, translated into the Iroquois Language, which we caus'd them to get by heart, and repeat to their Children; and forc'd their Children to pronounce as we did, by inculcating to them thé La∣bial Letters, and obliging 'em to frequent converse with Children of the Europeans that inhabited the Fort; so that they mu∣tually taught one another their Mother-Languages; which serv'd likewise to enter∣tain a good Correspondence with the Iro∣quois.

These Barbarians stay'd always with us, except when they went a Hunting; which was the thing that touch'd us most sensibly: for when they went for five or six Months ravaging through their vast huge Forests, and sometimes Two hundred Leagues from their ordinary abode, they took their whole Fa∣mily along with them. And thus they liv'd together, feeding upon the Flesh of the wild ••easts they kill'd with the Fire-Arms they us'd to receive of the Europeans, in exchange of

their Skins: And it was impossible for any Missionary to follow them into these wild Desarts; so that their Children being ab∣sent all the Season of Hunting, forgot wha•• we had instill'd into them at Frontenac.

The Inhabitants of Canada towards Quebec, Trois Rivieres, and the Isle of Monreal, being sick of their long Winters; and seeing those of the Franciscan Order▪ settle themselves at Frontenac, where the Winter was three Months shorter, many of 'em resolv'd to transport their Families thither, and reside there. They represented to themselves the advantage should accrue to them, by having the Sacra∣ments administred, and their Children edu∣cated by us, and that for nothing; for we ordinarily took no Salary for the Instruction we gave.

There have always been some sort of Peo∣ple who endeavour'd to render themselves Masters of Canada, and become Arbiters and Judges to all the Establishments there; for the compassing of which Design, they left no means untry'd. They attributed to them∣selves the Glory of all the Good Success had hapned: They dispers'd their Missionaries over all the Country, and endeavour'd to obstruct all our Designs at Frontenac. In fine, they oblig'd our Recollets to remove thence by the help of the Marquiss de Benonville, the then Governour of Canada, whom they had wheedled into their Interests, and who had suffer'd himself to be impos'd upon by the Artifices of these Men.

I hope that some time or other God shall re-establish our poor Monks in that Place; for their Designs were always innocent and good; and they could never have been made to retire thence, without doing them Inju∣stice. God leaves nothing unpunish'd: The Day shall come when he shall take Vengeance of those who did this Injury. I heard some time ago, that the Iroquois, who wage eter∣nal War with the French of Canada, have seiz'd the Fort of Catarockouy; as also that the cruel Savages did smoak in their Pipes some of the Fingers of those who had pro∣cur'd the departure of our poor Recollets from that Fort; and that the present Inhabitants of Canada charg'd them with being the Au∣thors of great Injustice.

CHAP. VI. A Description of some Fresh-water Lakes, the greatest and the pleasantest in the Universe.

I Here commence the Description of the most remarkable Things in this great Discovery, that the Reader may more easily attain to a full Knowledge of our Voyage, by following the Map we have provided for that purpose.

The Lake Ontario receiv'd the Name of the Lake Front••nac from the Illustrious Count ••rontenac, Governour-general of Canada. All the World is acquainted with the Merit and Vertue of that Noble Person: It is likewise

well known, how ancient that Family is from which he is descended, and what a glorious Train of Illustrious Ancestors went before him, who were always thought wor∣thy of the most weighty Employments both Civil and Military! His Family was always inviolably attach'd to the Interests of their Sovereign, even in the most perplex'd Times: Nay, I may say upon this occasion, without giving Offence to the other Governours of Canada, that have either preceded, or are to succeed him, That this Country was never Govern'd with so much Wisdom, Modera∣tion, and Equity, as by the Count de Fron∣tenac.

I know very well, that those Men who aspire to be Masters over all, have endea∣vour'd to blacken his Reputation, to eclipse his Glory, and render him suspected. But I am bound to say, to the Praise of that Illu∣strious Nobleman, That for all the Ten Years he liv'd in that Country, he was a Fa∣ther to the Poor; a Protector to those that were in danger of being oppress'd; nay, in fine, his Conversation was a perfect Model of Vertue and Piety. Those of his Country∣men who were stirr'd up against him, by an effect of their natural Levity and Fickleness, were so confronted as to see him re-establish'd in that same very Government, of which their Calumnies and malignant Intrigues had en∣deavour'd to dispossess him. They had en∣gag'd the Intendant of Chesneau in the same Combination, having over-reach'd him by their cunning Artifices. Yet notwithstand∣ing

all these unjust Censures, I came to un∣••••rstand of late, that they regret much the want of that Illustrious Count.

Thus it was for the Honour of this wor∣thy Count, that they gave to the Lake the Name of Frontenac, in order to perpetuate his Memory in that Country. This Lake is Eighty Leagues long, and Twenty five Leagues broad: It abounds with Fishes, is deep, and navigable all over. The Five Cantons, or Districts, of the Iroquois, do in∣habit for the most part the South-side of this Lake, viz. the Ganniegez, or Agniez (the nighest Neighbours to New-Holland, or New-York) the Onnontagues, or those who live in the Mountains, who are the most Warlike People of all that Nation; the Onneiouts and Tsonnontouans the most populous of them all. There are likewise, on the South-side of the Lake, these Iroquois Villages, viz. Tejajagon, Keutè, and Ganneousse, which is not distant from Frontenac above Nine Leagues.

The great River of St. Laurence derives its Source from the Lake Ontario, which is like∣wise call'd in the Iroquois Language, Skana∣••ario; that is to say, a very pretty Lake. It springs likewise partly from the Superiour Lakes, as we shall have occasion to observe afterwards.

This Lake Ontario is of an oval Figure, and extends it self from East to West. Its Water is fresh and sweet, and very agreeable to be drunk, the Lands which border upon it being likewi••e very ••••rtile. It is easily na∣vigable, and that with great Vessels: Only

[illustration]

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

in Winter it is more difficult, because of the outrageous Winds which abound there. From this Lake one may go by Barks, or by greater Vessels to the foot of a great Rock that is about two Leagues off the Fall of the River Niagara, which I am now to describe.

CHAP. VII. A Description of the Fall of the River Niagara, which is to be seen betwixt the Lake Ontario and that of Eri••.

BEtwixt the Lake Ontario and Eriè, there is a vast and prodigious Cadence of Wa∣ter which falls down after a surprizing and astonishing manner, insomuch that the Uni∣verse does not afford its Parallel. 'Tis true, Italy and Suedeland boast of some such Things; but we may well say they are but sorry Pat∣terns, when compar'd to this of which we now speak. At the foot of this horrible Pre∣cipice, we meet with the River Niagara, which is not above a quarter of a League broad, but is wonderfully deep in some places. It is so rapid above this Descent, that it vio∣lently hurries down the wild Beasts while ••ndeavouring to pass it to feed on the other side, they not being able to withstand the force of its Current, which inevitably casts them headlong above Six hundred foot high

This wonderful Downfal, is compounded of two great Cross-streams of Water, and

two Falls, with an Isle sloping along the mid∣dle of it. The Waters which fall from this horrible Precipice, do foam and boyl af∣ter the most hideous manner imaginable, making an outrageous Noise, more ter∣rible than that of Thunder; for when the Wind blows out of the South, their dis∣mal roaring may be heard more than Fifteen Leagues off.

The River Niagara having thrown it self down this incredible Precepice, continues its impetuous course for two Leagues toge∣ther, to the great Rock above-mention'd, with an inexpressible rapidity: But having past that, its impetuosity relents, gliding a∣long more gently for other two Leagues, till it arrive at the Lake Ontario or Frontenac.

Any Bark or greater Vessel may pass from the Fort to the foot of this huge Rock above∣mention'd. This Rock likes to the Westward, and is cut off from the Land by the River Niagara, about two Leagues farther down than the great Fall; for which two Leagues the People are oblig'd to transport their Goods over-land; but the way is very good; and the Trees are but few, chiefly Firrs and Oaks.

From the great Fall unto this Rock which is to the West of the River, the two Brinks of it are so prodigious high, that it would make one tremble to look steadily upon the Water, rolling along with a rapidity not to be imagin'd. Were it not for this vast Ca∣taract, which interrupts Navigation, they might sail with Barks or greater Vessels,

more than Four hundred and fifty Leagues, crossing the Lake of Hurons, and reaching even to the farther end of the Lake Illinois; which two Lakes we may easily say are little Seas of fresh Water.

Sieur de la Salle had a design to have built a Fort at the mouth of the River Niagara; and might easily have compass'd it, had he known how to keep himself within bounds, and to have confin'd himself there for one Year. His design was to curb and keep under the Iroquois, and especially the Tsonnontouans, who are the most numerous People, and the most given to War of all that Nation. In fine, such a Fort as this might easily have inter∣rupted the Commerce betwixt these People and the English and Dutch in New-York. Their custom is to carry to NewYork the Skins of Elks, Beavers, and several sorts of Beasts, which they hunt and seek after some 2 or 300 Leagues from their own home. Now they being ob∣lig'd to pass and repass near to this mouth of the River Niagara, we might easily stop them by fair means in time of Peace, or by open force in time of War; and thus ob∣lige them to turn their Commerce upon Ca∣nada.

But having remark'd that the Iroquois were push'd on to stop the execution of this Design, not so much by the English and Dutch, as by the Inhabitants of Canada, who for a great part endeavour'd by all means to traverse this our Discovery; they contented themselves to build a House at the mouth of the River to the Eastward, where the Place was natu∣rally

fortifi'd. To one side of this House there is a very good Haven, where Ships may safely ride; nay, by help of a Cap∣stane, they may easily be hall'd upon Land. Besides, at this Place they take an infinite quantity of white Fish, Sturgeons, and all other sorts of Fishes, which are incomparably good and sweet; insomuch that in the pro∣per Season of Fishing, they might furnish the greatest City in Europe with plenty of Fish.

CHAP. VIII. A Description of the Lake Eri••.

THe Iroquois give to this Lake the Name of Erie Tejocharontiong, which extends it self from East to West perhaps a hundred and forty Leagues in length. But no Eu∣ropean has ever been over it all; only I and those who accompany'd me in this Disco∣very, have view'd the greater part of it, with a Vessel of Sixty Tun burden, which we caus'd to be made on purpose, about two Leagues above the fore-mention'd Fall of Niagara, as I shall have occasion to observe more largely hereafter.

This Lake Erie, or Tejocharontiong, encloses on its Southern Bank a Tract of Land as large as the Kingdom of France. It divides it self at a certain place into two Channels, because of a great Island enclos'd betwixt them: Thus continuing its course for four∣teen

Leagues, it falls into the Lake Ontario, or Frontenac, acquiring the name of the River Niagara.

Betwixt the Lake Erie and Huron, there is almost such another Streight thirty Leagues long, which is of an equal breadth almost all over, except in the middle, that it enlarges it self by help of another Lake far less than any of the rest, which is a of a circular Figure about six Leagues diameter, according to the Observation of our Pilot. We gave it the Name of Lake St. Claire, tho' the Iroquois, who pass over it frequently when they are upon Warlike Designs, call it Otsi Keta. The Country which borders upon this most a∣greeable and charming Streight, is a pleasant Champain Country, as I shall relate after∣wards. All these different Rivers, which are cloath'd with so many different Denomi∣nations, are nothing else but the continuation of the great River St. Laurence; and this Lake St. Claire is form'd by the same.

CHAP. IX. A Description of the Lake Huron.

THe Lake Huron was so call'd by the Peo∣ple of Canada, because the Savage Hu∣rons, who inhabited the adjacent Country, us'd to have their Hair so burn'd, that their Head resembled the Head of a Wild Boar. The Savages themselves call'd it the Lake Karegnondy. Heretofore the Hurons liv'd near

this Lake, but they have been in a great mea∣sure destroy'd by the Iroquois.

The circumference of this Lake may be reckon'd to be about seven hundred Leagues, and its length two hundred; but the breadth is very unequal. To the West of it near its mouth it surrounds several great Islands, and is na∣vigable all over▪ Betwixt this Lake and that of the Illinois, we meet with another Streight which discharges it self into this Lake, being about Three Leagues long, and one broad, its course running West-North-West.

There is yet another Streight or narrow Canal towards the upper Lake (that runs in∣to this of Huron) about Five Leagues broad, and Fifteen Leagues long, which is interrupted by several Islands, and becomes narrower by degrees, 'till it comes at the Fall of St. Mary. This Fall is a Precipice full of Rocks, over which the Water of the upper Lake, which flows thither in great abundance, casts it self with a most violent impetuosity: Notwith∣standing which, a Canow may go up it on one side, provided the People in it row strongly. But the safer way is to carry the Canow over-land for so little space, ••ogether with the Commodities that those of Canada carry thither to exchange with the Savages that live to the Northward of the upper Lake. This Fall is call'd the Fall of St. Marry Missilimakinak. It lies by the mouth of the upper Lake, and discharges it self partly into the mouth of the Lake Il∣linois towards the great Bay of Puants; all

which shall afterwaads be more fully dis∣cours'd, when I come to relate our return from Issati.

CHAP. X. A Description of the Lake call'd ••y the Savages Illinouack, and by the French Illinois.

THe Lake Illinois, in the Natives Lan∣guage, signifies the Lake of Men; for the word Illinois signifies a Man of full Age in the vigour of his Strength. It lies to the West of the Lake Huron toward the North, and is about a Hundred and twenty, or a hundred and thirty Leagues in length, and Forty in breadth, being in circuit about Four hundred Leagues. It is call'd by the Miamis, Mischigonong, that is, The Great Lake. It extends it self from North to South, and falls into the Southern-side of the Lake Huron; and is distant from the upper Lake about Fifteen or Sixteen Leagues, its Source lies near a River which the Iroquois call Hohio, where the River Miamis discharges it self into the same Lake.

It is navigable all over, and has-to the Westward a great Bay call'd the Bay of Puans, by reason that the Savages who now inhabit the Land surrounding this Bay, had dese••ted their former Habitation, because of some stinking (in French Puans) Waters to∣wards the Sea that annoy'd them.

CHAP XI. A short Description of the Upper Lake.

THis Superiour Lake runs from East to West, and may have more than a Hun∣dred and fifty Leagues in length, Sixty in breadth, and Five hundred in circuit. We ne∣ver went quite over it, as we did over all the others I've hitherto mention'd; but we soun∣ded some of its greatest Depths, and it resem∣bles the Ocean, having neither Bottom nor Banks.

I shall not here stay to mention the infinite numbers of Rivers that discharge themselves into this prodigious Lake, which together with that of Illinois, and the Rivers that are swallow'd in them, make up the source of that great River St. Laurence, which runs in∣to the Ocean at the Island of Assumption to∣wards New-found-land. We travell'd upon this River about Six hundred Leagues from its mouth to its Source.

I've already observ'd, That all these Lakes may well be call'd Fresh-water Seas. They abound extreamly in White Fish greater than Carps, which are extraordinary good; nay, at Twenty or Thirty Fathom Water, there are Salmon-Trouts taken of Fifty or Sixty pound weight. It were easie to build on the sides of these great Lakes, an infinite number of considerable Towns, which might have Communication one with another by Navi∣gation

for Five hundred Leagues together, and by an inconceivable Commerce which would establish it self among 'em. And to be sure the Soil, if cultivated by Europeans, would prove very fertile. Those that can conceive the Largeness and Beauty of these Lakes, may easily understand, by the help of our Map, what course we steer'd in making he great Discovery hereafter mention'd.

CHAP. XII. What, is the Predominant Genius of the Inhabi∣tants of Canada.

THe Spaniards were the first who discover'd Canada; but at their first arrival, having found nothing considerable in it, they aban∣don'd the Country, and call'd it Il Capo di Nada; that is, A Cape of Nothing; hence by corruption sprung the Word Canada, which we use in all our Maps.

Since I left that Country, I understand that all things continue very near as they were whilst I resided there. Those who have the Government of Canada committed to their Care, are mov'd with such a ma∣lignant Spirit, as obliges all who do not ap∣prove their Design, to moan secretly before God. Men of Probity that are zealous for Re∣ligion, find nothing there of what they expe∣cted; but, on the contrary, such Repulses and and ill Usage, that no body could have foreseen. Several resort thither, with a de∣sign

to Sacrifice their Repose and Life, to the Temporal and Spiritual Succour of an Infant-Church; but the loss of Reputation and Honour, are the Sacrifices they're ob∣lig'd to make. Others go thither in the hopes of spending their Lives in Peace and perfect Concord; whereas they meet with nothing but Jarrs, Divisions, and a Sea of Troubles. In lieu of their fair Hopes, they reap nothing but Crosses and Persecu∣tion; and all for not pleasing the Humours of Two or Three Men, who are the over∣ruling Wits of that Country. What an im∣mense distance there is betwixt the Hu∣mour of these Men, and our Flemish Since∣rity! I mean that Candour and Evenness of Mind which make up the true Character of a Christian, and is observ'd every where else.

But without entring farther into any Par∣ticulars, I leave the Judgment of all unto God; and shall only say, that we who are Flemings by Birth, went to Canada without any other private Design, having renounc'd our Native Country meerly for the Service of our Religion, after having quitted all other Enjoyments for embracing a Religious Pro∣fession. And therefore it was not a small Surprize to us, upon our arrival in that Country, to see our Sincerity and Upright∣ness of Heart so sorrily entertain'd. There is a certain sort of People, to whom eve∣ry thing is suspicious, and whom it is im∣possible to retrieve from under the first Im∣pressions they've receiv'd. Though a Man

were never so complaisant, yet if he be not altogether of their Stamp, or if he en∣deavours to represent Things fairly and ra∣tionally unto them, tho' with wise and soft Remonstrances, yet shall he pass among 'em for a Fellow of a turbulent Spirit. Such Conduct as this, does not savour of Christia∣nity, nor bespeaks any other Prospect than that of temporal Interest. This Considera∣tion mov'd me oft-times to say to the Three Flemish Monks I had brought to Canada with me, That it had been much better for us who had quitted all our Enjoyments, and ex∣chang'd them for the Poverty of a Mona∣stick Life, to have gone in Mission among Strangers, to preach Repentance to Infidels, and propagate the Kingdom of our Saviour among the barbarous Nations.

And indeed kind Providence seconded my Good Intentions; for the Reverend Father Germain Allart Recollect, late Bishop of Vence in Provence, sent me Orders to undertake the Discovery which I am about to relate.

CHAP. XIII. A Description of my first Imbarkment in a Canow at Quebec, the Capital City of Canada, be∣ing bound for the South-West of New-France, or Canada.

I Remain'd Two Years and a half at Fort Frontenac, till I saw perfected the House of Mission that Father Luke Buisset and I had caus'd to be built there. This engag'd us in Travels, which inseparably attend New Esta∣blishments. Accordingly we went in a Ca∣now down the River St. Laurence; and after a Hundred and twenty Leagues sailing, ar∣riv'd at Quebec, where I retir••d into the Re∣collects Convent of St. Mary, in order to pre∣pare and sanctifie my self for commencing this Discovery.

And indeed I must frankly own, that when at the foot of the Cross I pensively con∣sider'd this important Mission, weighing it in the Scales of Huma•• Reason, and measu∣ring the weight of its Difficulties by Human Force, it seem'd a••together terrible rash and inconsiderable: But when I look'd up to GOD, and view'd it as an effect of his Goodness, in chusing me for so great a Work, and as his Commandment directed to me by the mouth of my Superiours, who are the Instruments and Interpreters of his Wi••l unto me: These Thoughts, I say, pre∣sently inspir'd me with Courage and Reso∣lution

to undertake this Discovery, with all the Fidelity and Constancy imaginable.

I perswaded my self, that since it was the peculiar Work of God, to open the hard Hearts of that barbarous People, to whom I was sent to publish the Glad Tidings of his Gospel, it were as easie for Him to com∣pass it by a feeble, Instrument, such as I was, as by the most worthy Person in the World.

Having thus prepar'd my self for the Voy∣age of my Mission, and seeing that those who were expected from Europe to bear part in this Discovery were now arriv'd; that the Pilot, Seamen, and Ship-Carpenters were in readi∣ness, and that the Arms, Goods, and Rigging for the Ships were all at hand; I took with me from our Convent a portable Chapel all compleat for my self, and afterwards went and receiv'd the Benediction of the Bishop of Quebec, together with his Approbation in Writing; which I likewise receiv'd of Count Frontenac, who was a Man that te∣stify'd a great deal of Affection for our F••e∣mish Recollects, because of our Candour and Inge••uity; and who was pleas'd to give pub∣lick Testimony to the Generosity of my Un∣dertaking, while we were set at Table.

In fine, I embark'd in a little Canow made of the Barks of Birch-Trees, carrying no∣thing along with me save my portable Cha∣pel, one Covering, and a Matt of Rushes, which was to serve me for Bed and Quilt; and this was the whole of my Equipage. It was concerted so, that I should go off first,

that my Departure might oblige the rest to expedite their Affairs with speed. The Inha∣bitants of Canada, upon both sides the River of St. Laurence, betwixt Quebec and Monreal, entreated me to officiate among them, and administer the Sacraments: For they could not assist at Divine Service oftner than five or six times a Year, because there were only Four Missionaries for the extent of Fifty Leagues.

I Baptiz'd a Child at a certain Place call'd St. Hour, and acquainted the absent Missio∣nary of the Place with the same; which done, I continu'd my Voyage; and as I pass'd by Harpentinie, the Lord of the Place, of one of the ancientest Families in Canada, would have sent one of his Sons to voyage along with me; but the Canow was too nar∣row for Four Persons. At length I arriv'd at Trois Rivieres, which is a Town only sur∣rounded with Palisado's, lying about Thirty Leagues higher than Quebec. Not meeting there Father Sixte a Recollet-Missionary, who was gone from thence in Mission, the Inhabitants beseech'd me to preach and perform Divine Service on the First of October. The next day, the Sieur Bonivet, Lieutenant-Gene∣ral Justiciary of that Place, convey'd me a League up the River St. Laurence.

The most laudable Enterprizes are oft-times retarded by surprizing and unexpected Ob∣stacles; for when I arriv'd at Monreal, they debauch'd and entic'd away my Two Boat∣men; so that I was forc'd to take advan∣tage of an offer which Two other Men

made to conduct me along in their little shat∣ter'd Boat. Thus was it that those who en∣vy'd the success of my Undertaking, began to oppose themselves to it, and endeavour'd to hinder the most considerable and famous Discovery that has been made in that New World in this Age.

In going up the River, as I pass'd the Lake of St. Louis, a little above the Isle of Monreal, which is about Twenty five Leagues round, I observ'd that this River St. Laurence ••ivides it self into Two Branches; of which one leads to the ancient Country of the Hurons, the Outaouacts, and several other Nations si∣tuate to the Northward; and the other to the Country of the Iroquois. We went up this last for about Sixty Leagues, in most ra∣pid and horrible Currents, full of great Rocks, where the noise of the Water roars night and day like Thunder; for Three or Four Leagues together. All which does not hinder the Boatmen and their Canow's to run down among these huge Rocks with a swif∣ness so great, that those who are in the Ca∣now are quite blinded. They generally car∣ry Elks-Claws and Skins which they ex∣change for other Goods, with the Savages of that Country.

I shall not offer to give any circumstantial account of the Accidents that befel me, which are inseparable Companions of all great Voyages: What is needful to be said is, That I arriv'd at Fort Catarockouy, or Fronte∣nac, about Eleven a Clock at Night, the next Day after All-Saints; where our Re∣collet-Fathers,

Gabriel de la Ribourde, and Luke Buisset, Missionaries, receiv'd me with all Expressions of Joy into our House of Missi∣on, which we had caus'd to be built the Year before, upon the brink of the Lake On∣tario, near to Fort Frontenac. This Fort lies about Forty four Degrees and some Minutes of Northern Latitude.

I had forgot to acquaint you, that this Lake Ontario is form'd by the River St. Lau∣rence, and tha•• it is deep enough for big Ves∣sels; for at Seventy Fathom we cou'd dis∣cern no Ground. The Waves there are toss'd by mighty Winds which are very frequent; and their Surges are full as high as those of the Sea, but much more dangerous; for they are shorter and steeper; so that a Vessel ri∣ding along cannot yield and keep touch with 'em. There are likewise some very plain appearances of a Flux and Reflux; for they observe the Water to flow and ebb by little Tides, and that it flows oft-times against the Wind when very high.

The Fishing of this Lake, as of all the other Lakes before-mention'd, is very con∣siderable for all manner of excellent Fishes, especially for Salmon-Trouts, which are there much bigger than our biggest Salmons. The adjacent Country is very fertile, as is con∣firm'd by the Experience of those who culti∣vated it in several places. The Game of that Country is well serv'd for all sorts of Wild Beasts and Fowls: Their Forests are replenish'd with the prettiest Trees in the World, Pines, Cedars, and Epinetes, (a sort

of Firr-tree very common in that Country.) They have likewise very good Iron-Mines; and no doubt but other Metals might be found, it sought after.

While I abode at Catarockouy, waiting the coming up of the rest of our Company, I had time to conferr with the Reverend Fathers of our Order, concerning what Measures we were to take for converting unto Christ Jesus, such a numerous Train of Nations that had never heard of the Gospel; for it is certain, that such poor helpless Priests as we of the Franciscan Order, destitute of all temporal Enjoyments, and cut off from all human Means and Assistance, cannot be too cautious in managing the Concerns of so im∣portant a Mission, because of the infinite varie∣ty of the Tempers of those that were to accom∣pany us in this Voyage; for we had in com∣pany some Flemish, some Italians, and some Nor∣mans, who were all of different Interests; and it was a very difficult Task for us to com∣ply with, and please so many different Hu∣mours; especially when engage'd in such a Voyage as this, in which Laws could not be observ'd with the same Exactness, or retain the same Rigour as in Europe, where Men may be entic'd to Good, and scar'd from Evil, by the love of Rewards or fear of Punishment. But I resign'd my self wholly to the Exercise of my Duty, leaving the Conduct of all unto God's Providence, and being ready to encounter whatever Accidents might fall in my way.

The Iroquois whom we had brought to settle near this Fort (as was above related) came oft-times to visit us, and made us Pre∣sents of the Flesh of Elks, and Roe-bucks; in lieu of which we gave 'em little Knives and some Tobacco, which we had for that-purpose. These Savages, when they re∣flected upon our designed Voyage, us'd to clap their Four fingers on their Mouths (as they generally do when touch'd with the Admiration of any thing they cannot com∣prehend) cry'd aloud, Otchitagon, Gannoron! that is, Bare-Feet, what ye are about to under∣take, is of great Importance. They added, That their most valiant Adventures had much ado to extricate themselves out of the hands of those barbarous Nations we were going to visit. It is certain, that the Iro∣quois had a most tender Respect for the Franciscan Monks, having observ'd them to live all in common, with out reserving any particular Possessions.

The Food of the Iroquois is in common a∣mong 'em. The ancientest Women in the House distributes about to the other Persons in the Family according to their Age. When they sit at their Meals, they give freely to eat unto all that come into their Houses; for they would rather chuse to fast for a whole Day, than suffer any one to go from their Houses, without offering them a share of all they had.

The Sieur de la Salle arriv'd at the Fort some time after me: God preserv'd him (as he did me) from the infinite Dangers he was ex∣pos'd

to in this great Voyage betwixt Quebec and the Fort, having pass'd the long Precipice mention'd last, and several other most rapid Currents in his way thither. The same Year he sent off Fifteen of our Boat-men, who were to go before us. They made as if they had been going in their Canow towards the Illinois, and the other Neighbouring Nations that border upon the River call'd by the Illi∣nois, Meschasipi; that is, a great River; which Name it has in the Map. All this was only to secure to us a good Correspondence with the Savages, and to prepare for us in that Country some Provisions, and other Neces∣saries, for going about this Discovery. But there being among them some villainous Fellows, they stopp'd in the upper Lake at Missilimakinak, and diverted themselves with the Savages that live to the Northward of that Lake, lavishing and squandering away the best of the Commodities they had taken with 'em, instead of providing such Things as were needful for building a Ship, which we necessarily wanted for passing from Lake to Lake to the River Meschasipi.

CHAP. XIV. A Description of my second Imbarkment at Fort Frontenac, in a Brigantine upon the Lake Ontario, or Frontenac.

THat same very Year, on the Eighteenth of November, I took leave of our Monks at Fort Frontenac, and after our mutual Embraces and Expressions of Brotherly and Christian Charity, I embark'd in a Brigan∣tine of about Ten Tuns. The Winds and the Cold of the Autumn were then very vio∣lent, insomuch that our Crew was afraid to go into so little a Vessel. This oblig'd us and the Sieur de la Motte our Commander, to di∣rect our course Northwards, to shelter our selves under the Coast, against the North∣West Wind, which otherwise would have forc'd us upon the Southern Coast of ••he Lake. This Voyage prov'd very difficult and dangerous, because of the unseasonable time the Winter being near at hand.

On the 26th, we were in great danger about Two large Leagues off the Land, where we were oblig'd to lie at an Anchor all that Night at Sixty Fathom Water and above; but at length the Wind turning North-East, we set out, and arriv'd safely at the further end of the Lake Ontario, call'd by the Iroquois Skanna∣dario. We came pretty near to one of their Villages call'd Taiaiagon, lying about Seventy

Leagues from Fort Frontenac, or Kataroc∣kouy.

We barter'd some Indian Corn with the Iroquois, who could not admire us enough, and came frequently to see us on board our Brigantine, which for our greater security, we had brought to an Anchor into a River, tho' before we could get in, we run a∣ground three times, which oblig'd us to put Fourteen Men into Canows, and cast the Ba∣last of our Ship over-board to get her off a∣gain. That River falls into the Lake; but for fear of being frozen up therein, we were forc'd to cut the Ice with Axes and other Instruments.

The Wind turning then contrary, we were oblig'd to tarry there till the 15th of December, 1678. that we sail'd from the Northern Coast to the Southern, where the River Niagara runs into the Lake; but could not reach it that Day, tho' it is but Fifteen or Sixteen Leagues distant, and therefore cast Anchor within Five Leagues of the Shore, where we had very bad Weather all the Night long.

On the 6th, being St. Nicholas's Day, we got into the fine River Niagara, into which never any such Ship as ours enter'd before. We sung there Te Deun••, and other Prayers, to return our Thanks to God Almighty for our prosperous Voyage. The Iroquois Tson∣nontouans inhabiting the little Village, situated at the mouth of the River, took above Three hundred White Fishes bigger than Carps, which are the best relishing as well as the wholesomest Fish in the World. They pre∣sented

us with all those Fishes, imputing their Good Luck to our Arrival. They were much surpriz'd at our Ship, which they call'd the great wooden Canow.

On the 7th, we went in a Canow two Leagues up the River, to look for a conve∣nient Place for Building; but not being able to get the Canow farther up, because the Current was too rapid for us to master, we went over-land about three Leagues higher, tho' we found no Land fit for culture. We lay that Night near a River, which comes from the Westward, within a League above the great Fall of Niagara, which, as we have already said, is the greatest in the World. The Snow was then a Foot deep, and we were oblig'd to dig it up to make room for our Fire.

The next Day we return'd the same way we came, and saw great Numbers of Wild-Goats, and Wild Turkey-Cocks, and on the 11th, we said the first Mass that ever was said in that Country. The Carpenters and the rest of the Crew were set to work; but Monsieur de la Motte, who had the Direction of them, being not able to endure the F••∣tigues of so laborious a Life, gave over his Design, and return'd to Canada, having about two hundred Leagues to travel.

The 12th, 13th, and 14th, the Wind was not favourable enough to sail up the River as far at the rapid Current above menti∣on'd, where we had resolv'd to build some Houses.

Whosoever considers our Map, will easily

see, that this New Enterprize of buil∣ding a Fort and some Houses on the River Niagara, besides the Fort of Frontenac, was like to give Jealousie to the Iroquois, and even to the English, who live in this Neighbour∣hood, and have a great Commerce with them. Therefore to prevent the ill Conse∣quences of it, it was thought fit to send an Embassie to the Iroquois, as it will be men∣tion'd in the next Chapter.

The 15th I was desir'd to sit at the Helm of our Brigantine, while three of our Men hall'd the same from the Shore with a Rope; and at last we brought her up, and moor'd her to the Shore with a Halser, near a Rock of a prodigi∣ous heighth, lying by the rapid Currents we have already mention'd. The 17th, 18th, and 19th, we were busie in making a Cabin with Palisado's, to serve for a Magazine; but the Ground was so frozen, that we were forc'd to throw several times boiling Water over it to drive in and beat deep the Stakes. The 20th, 21st, 22d, and 23d, our Ship was in great danger to be dash'd in pieces, by the vast Pieces of Ice that were hurl'd down the River; to prevent which, our Carpenters made a Capstance to hall her-a-shore; but our great Cable broke in three pieces; whereupon one of our Carpenters surrounded the Ves∣sel with a Cable, and ty'd thereunto several Ropes, whereby we got her a-shore, tho' with much difficulty, and sav'd her from the Danger of being broke to pieces, or carry'd away by the Ice, which came down with an extream violence from the great Fall of Nia∣gara.

CHAP. XV. An Account of the Embassie to the Iroquis Tson∣nontouans.

THese Savages being the most nume∣rous Nation of that Country, it was requisite to avoid giving them any man∣ner of suspicion; and in order thereto, we thought fit to prepossess those of the little Village of Niagara with a favourable Opinion of our Design: We told them, that we did not intend to build a Fort on the Bank of their River Niagara, but only a great Hanger, or Store-house, to keep the Commodities we had brought to supply their Occasions. We accompany'd our Discourse with some small Presents, and told them that we should re∣main with them, whilst Six or Seven of us would go to the great Village of the Tsonnon∣touans, to treat with their Chief Captains. And truly it was absolutely necessary to go thither, to remove the Suspicion the Enemies of our Discovery had suggested to that Peo∣ple concerning our Designs.

As I was building a little Cabin of Bark, to perform Divine Service therein, M. de la Motte, who was still with us, desir'd me to accompany him in his Embassie, which I was very unwilling to comply with; and there∣fore intreated him to suffer me to stay there with the greater number of our Men. But notwithstanding the Arguments I us'd, he

told me that he was resolv'd to take along with him 7 Men out of 16 that we were in all; that I understood in a manner the Lan∣guage of their Nation, having been often in conference with them at the Fort of Frontenac; that the Glory of God was concern'd in this Undertaking; that he would not trust those that were to accompany him; and in short, that if our Enterprize should miscarry upon that account, the blame would lie at my door. These, with some other secret Rea∣sons, oblig'd me to comply with his Desire, and to follow him.

We travell'd with Shooes made after the Indian way, of a single Skin, but without Soles, because the Earth was still cover'd with Snow, and past through Forests for thirty two Leagues together, carrying upon our Backs our Coverings and other Baggage, ly∣ing often in open Field, and having with us no other Food but some roasted Indian Corn: 'Tis true, we met upon our Road some Iro∣quois a Hunting, who gave us some Wild-Goats, and fifteen or sixteen Black Squirrels, which are excellent Meat. However, after five Days march, we came to Tegarondies, a great Village of the Iroquois Tsonnontouans, and were immediately carry'd to the Cabin of their Principal Chief••, where Women and Children flock'd•• to see us, our Men being very well dress'd and arm'd. An old Man having according to custom made publick Cries, to give notice of our arrival to their Village, the younger Savages wash'd our Feet, which afterwards they rubb'd, over

with the Grease of Deers, Wild-Goats, and other Beasts, and the Oil of Bears.

The next Day, which was the First of the Year 1679. after the ordinary Service, I preach'd in a little Chapel made of Barks of Trees, in presence of Two Jesuites, viz. Fa∣ther Garnier and Rafeix; and afterwards we had a Conference with 42 Old Men, who make up their Council. These Savages are for the most part tall, and very well shap'd, cover'd with a sort of Robe made of Bea∣vers and Wolves-Skins, or of Black Squir∣rels, holding a Pipe or Calumet in their Hands. The Senators of Venice do not ap∣pear with a graver Countenance, and per∣haps don't speak with more Majesty and So∣lidity, than those ancient Iroquois.

This Nation is the most cruel and barba∣rous of all America, especially to their Slaves, whom they take above two or three hundred Leagues from their Country, as I shall show in my Second Volume; however, I must do them the Justice to observe, that they have many good Qualities; and that they love the Europeans, to whom they sell their Com∣modities at very reasonable Rates. They have a mortal Hatred for those, who being too self-interested and covetous, are al∣ways endeavouring to inrich themselves to the Prejudice of others. Their chief Com∣modities are Beavers Skins, which they bring from above a hundred and fifty Leagues off their Habitations, to exchange them with the English and Dutch, whom they affectionate more than the Inhabitants of Canada, be∣cause

they are more affable, and sell them their Commodities cheaper.

One of our own Men, nam'd Anthony Brossard, who understood very well the Lan∣guage of the Iroquois, and therefore was In∣terpreter to M. de la Motte, told their As∣sembly,

First, That we were come to pay them a Visit, and smoak with them in their Pipes, a Ceremony which I shall describe anon: And then we deliver'd our Presents, con∣sisting of Axes, Knives, a great Collar of White and Blue Porcelain, with some Cloaks. We made Presents upon every Point we propos'd to them, of the same nature as the former.

Secondly, We desir'd them, in the next place, to give notice to the Five Can∣tons of their Nation, that we were about to build a Ship, or great woodden Canow, a∣bove the great Fall of the River Niagara, to go and fetch European Commodities by a more convenient way than the ordinary, by the River St. Laurence, whose rapid Cur∣rents make it dangerous and long; and that by these means we should afford them our Commodities cheaper than the English and Dutch of Baston and New-York. This Pre∣tence was specious enough, and very well contriv'd to engage that barbarous Nation to extirpate the English and Dutch out of America: For they suffer the Europeans a∣among them only for the Fear they have of them, or else for the Profit they make in Bartering their Commodities with them.

Thirdly, We told them farther, that we should provide them at the River Niagara with a Blacksmith and a Gunsmith to mend their Guns, Axes, &c. having no body a∣mong them that understood that Trade, and that for the conveniency of their whole Na∣tion, we would settle those Workmen on the Lake of Ontario, at the Mouth of the River Niagara. We threw again amongst them seven or eight Cloaks, and some Pieces of fine Cloth, which they cover themselves with from the Waste to the Knees. This was in order to engage them on our side, and prevent their giving ear to any who might suggest ill things of us, entreating them first to acquaint us with the Reports that should be made unto ••hem to our Preju∣dice, before they yielded t••eir Belief to the same.

We added many other Reasons which we thought proper to perswade them to favour our Design. The Presents we made unto them, either in Cloth or Iron, were worth above 400 Livres, besides some other Euro∣pean Commodities very scarce in that Coun∣try: For the best Reasons in the World are not listned to amongst them, unless they are enforc'd with Presents.

I forgot to observe, that before our Inter∣preter began to talk of these matters with the Council, M. de la Motte order'd him to tell the Iroquois, That he would enter into no Particulars in presence of Father Garnìer a Jesuite, whom he much suspected: Where∣upon the Old Senators order'd the said Fa∣ther

to withdraw. As I had a great Respect for him, I went out likewise to bear part of the Affront put upon him, and to let M. la Motte see that he had no reason to desire me to go to the Council with him, since he had resolv'd to affront in my presence a Jesuite-Missionary, who was amongst that barba∣rous Nation, without any other Design but to instruct them in the Truth of the Gospel. This was the reason why I was not present in the Council the first Day that we acquain∣ted the Iroquois with the subject of our Em∣bassie. I easily observ'd that M. la Motte had been bred up amongst People profess'd Ene∣mies of all Monks and Priests; from whence I concluded, that he would lay upon me all the Oversights he might commit in his Ne∣gotiation: But I thought it was better he should be deceiv'd by those he employ'd, than to be so my self; and therefore would never meddle with any Temporal Concerns, tho' earnestly desir'd by him and others. The Iroquois, and other wild Nations, had a great Love for me upon that account: They have supply'd me with Food for my subsistance, and reliev'd me upon other occasions, only because they observ'd I was not guided by a private self-Interest; and truly whenever they made me any Presents in return of those I had made unto them, I immediately gave them to their Children.

The next Day the Iroquois answer'd our Discourse and Presents Article by Article, having laid upon the Ground several little pieces of Wood, to put them in mind of

what had been said the Day before in the Council; their Speaker, or President, held in his Hand one of these Pieces of Wood, and when he had answer'd one Article of our Proposal, he laid it down, with some Presents of Black and White Porcelain, which they use to string upon the smallest Sinews of Beasts; and then took up a••other Piece of Wood; and so of all the rest, 'till he had fully answer'd our Speech, of which those Pieces of Wood, and our Presents, put them in mind. When his Discourse was ended, the oldest Man of their Assembly cry'd aloud for three times, Niaoua; that it is to say, It is well; I thank thee; which was repeated with a full Voice, and a kind of a Tune by all the other Senators.

'Tis to be observ'd here, that the Savages, tho' some are more cunning than others, are generally all addicted to their own Interests; and therefore tho' the Iroquois seem'd to be pleas'd with our Proposals, they were not really so; for the English and Dutch affording them the European Commodities at cheaper Rates than the French of Canada, they had a greater Inclination for them than for us. That People, so barbarous and rude in their Manners, have however a piece of Civility peculiar to themselves; for a Man would be accounted very impertinent, if he contra∣dicted any thing that is said in their Council, and if he does not approve even the greatest Absurdities therein propos'd; and therefore they always answer, Niaoua; that is to say, Thou art in the right, Brother; that is well.

Notwithstanding that seeming Approba∣tion, they believe what they please and no more; and therefore 'tis impossible to know when they are really perswaded of those things you have mention'd unto them, which I take to be one of the greatest Obstructions to their Conversion: For their Civility hindring them from making any Objection, or contradicting what is said unto them, they seem to approve of it, tho' perhaps they laugh at it in private, or else never be∣stow a moment to reflect upon it, such be∣ing their Indifference for a future Life. From these Observations, I conclude that the Con∣version of that People is to be despair'd of, 'till they are subdu'd by the Europeans, and that their Children have another sort of Edu∣cation, unless God be pleas'd to work a Mi∣racle in their Favour.

While we were still with the Iroquois, their Parties made an Excursion toward Vir∣ginia, and brought two Prisoners with them, one whereof was Houtouagaha, which in the Language of the Iroquois, signifies a talkative or babling Fellow, and the other of the Nation of Ganniessinga, where some English Franciscans were sent Missionaries. The Iro∣quois spar'd the Life of this last, but put to death the former, with such exquisite Tor∣ments, the that Nero's, Domitian's, and Maxi∣min's, never invented the like to exercise the Patience of the Martyrs of the Primitive Church.

They use commonly that Inhumanity towards all the Prisoners they take in their

Warlike Expeditions; but the worst of it is, that their Torments last sometimes a Month. When they have brought them into their Canton, they lay'them upon some pieces of Wood, made like a St. Andrew's Cross, to which they tie the Legs and Arms of those miserable Wretches, and expose them to Gnats and other Flies, who sting them to death. The Children of those barbarous Parents use to eat a piece of their Flesh, and having broil'd the same, force those unfortu∣nate Creatures to cut part of their own Body. The Iroquois eat some pieces of it themselves, as well as their Children; and the better to inspire those little Canni∣bals with Hatred for their Enemies, and the desire to extirpate them, they give them their Blood to drink in some little Por∣ringers made of Barks of Trees. Thus do these poor Creatures end their Life, after a long and unspeakable Torment.

That horrid Cruelty oblig'd us to leave the Cabin, or Cottage, of the Chief Captain of that barbarous People, to shew them the H••rrour we had of their Inhumanity, and never eat with them since, but return'd the same way we went through the Woods to the River Niagara. And this was all the success of our Ambassie.

CHAP. XVI. A Description of a Ship of Sixty Tuns, which we built near the Streights of the Lake Erie, during the Winter and Spring of the Year 1679.

ON the 14th of Ianuary we arriv'd at our Habitation of Niagara, very weary of the Fatigues of our Voyage. We had no other Food but Indian Corn; but by good luck for us, the Fishery of the White Fish, I have already spoken of, was then in season, and made our Indian Corn more relishing. We made use of the Water in which the Fish was boyled instead of Broth of Meat; for when it g••ows cold in the Pot, it con∣geals it self like some Broth of V••al.

On the 20th, arriv'd M. de la Salle from Fort Frontenac, from whence he was sent with a great Bark to supply us with Provi∣sions, Rigging, and Tackling for the Ship we design'd to build at the Mouth of the Lake Erie; but that Bark was unfortunately cast away on the Southern Coast of the Lake On∣tario, by the fault of two Pilots, who could not agree about the Course they were to steer, tho' they were then only within two Leagues of Niagara. The S••a-man have call'd this Place the Mad-Cape. The Anchors and Cables were sav'd, but several Canows of Barks of Trees with Goods and Commodi∣ties were lost. These Disappointments were such as would have disswaded from any far∣ther

Enterprize all other Persons but such who had form'd the generous Design of ma∣king a New Discovery in the Country.

M. de la Salle told us, That before he lost his Bark, he had been with the Iroquois Tson∣nontouans, and had so dexterously gain'd their Affection, that they had talk'd to him of our Embassie with Applause, and had given him their Consent for the execution of our Un∣dertaking. This good Intelligence lasted but a little while; for certain Persons, who made it their Business to cross our Design, inspir'd the Iroquois with many Suspicions about the Fort we were building at Niagara, which was in a great forwardness; and their Suspi∣cions grew so high, that we were oblig'd to give over our Building for some time, con∣tenting our selves with an Habitation encom∣pass'd with Palisado's.

On the 22d of the said Month, we went two Leagues above the great Fall of Niagara, where we made a Dock for building the Ship we wanted for our Voyage. This was the most convenient place we could pitch upon, being upon a River which falls into the Streight between the Lake Erie and the great Fall of Niagara. The 26th, the Keel of the Ship and some other Pieces being ready, Mr. la Salle sent the Master-Carpenter to de∣sire me to drive in the first Pin; but my Pro∣fession obliging me to decline that Honour, he did it himself, and promis'd Ten Louis d'Or, to encourage the Carpenter and further the Work. The Winter being not half so hard in that Country as in Canada, we em∣ploy'd

one of the two Savages of the Na∣tion call'd the Wolf, whom we kept for Hun∣ting, in building some Cabins made of Rinds of Trees; and I had one made on purpose to perform Divine Service therein on Sun∣days and other occasions.

M. la Salle having some urgent Business of his own, return'd to Fort Frontenac, leaving for our Commander one Tonti, an Italian by Birth, who had been forc'd to retire into France after the Revolution of Naples, in which his Father was concern'd. I condu∣cted M. la Salle as far as the Lake Ontario, at the Mouth of the River Niagara, where he order'd a House to be built for the Smith we had promis'd to the Iroquois; but this was on∣ly to amuse them, and therefore I cannot but own that the Savages are not to be blam'd for having not believ'd every thing they were told by M. l•• Motte in his Embassie already related.

He undertook his Journey a foot over the Snow, having no other Provisions but a little Sack of Indian Corn roasted, which fail'd him two Days before he came to the Fort, which is above fourscore Leagues distant from the Place where he left us. However, he got home safely▪ with two Men, and a Dog, who dragg'd his Baggage over the Ice or frozen Snow.

When I return'd to our Dock, I under∣stood that most of the Iroquois were gone to wage War with a Nation on the other side of the Lake Eri••. In the mean time, our Men continu'd with great application to

build our Ship; for the Iroquois who were left behind, being but a small number, were not so insolent as before, tho' they came now and then to our Dock, and express'd some Discontent at what we were doing. One of them in particular, feigning himself drunk, attempted to kill our Smith, but was vigorously repuls'd by him with a red-hot Iron-barr, which, together with the Repri∣mand he receiv'd from me, oblig'd him to be gone. Some few Days after, a Savage Wo∣man gave us notice that the Tsonnontouans had resolv'd to burn our Ship in the Dock, and had certainly done it, had we not been al∣ways upon our guard.

These frequent Alarms from the Natives, together with the Fears we were in of wan∣ting Provisions, having lost the great Bark from Fort Frontenac, which should hav•• reliev'd us, and the Tsonnontouans at the same time refu∣sing to ••ive us of their Corn for Money, were a great Discouragement to our Carpenters, whom, on the other hand, a Villain amongst us endeavour'd to seduce: That pitiful Fel∣low had several times attempted to run away from us into New-York, and would have likely perverted our Carpenters, had I not confirm'd them in their Good Resolution, by the Exhortations I us'd to make every Holy∣day after Divine Service; in which I repre∣sented to them, that the Glory of God was concern'd in our Undertaking, besides the Good and Advantage of our Christian Co∣lonies; and therefore exhorted them to re∣double their Diligence, in order to free our

selves from all those Inconveniences and Ap∣prehensions we then lay under.

The two Savages we had taken into our Service, went all this while a Hunting, and supply'd us with Wild-Goats and other Beasts for our subsistence; which encourag'd our Workmen to go on with their Work more briskly than before, insomuch that in a short time our Ship was in a readiness to be launch'd; which we did, after having Bless'd the same according to the use of the Romish Church. We made all the haste we could to get it a-float, tho' not altogether finish'd, to prevent the Designs of the Na∣tives, who had resolv'd to burn it.

The Ship was call'd the Griffin, alluding to the Arms of Count Frontenac, which have two Griffins for Supporters; and besides, M. la Salle us'd to say of this Ship, while yet up∣on the Stocks, That he would make the Griffin fly above the Ravens. We fir'd three Guns, and sung Te Deum, which was atten∣ded with loud Acclamations of Joy; of which those of the Iroquois who were acci∣dently present at this Ceremony, were also Partakers; for we gave them some Brandy to drink, as well as to our Men, who imme∣diately quitted their Cabins of Rinds of Trees, and hang'd their Hammocks under the Deck of the Ship, there to lie with more security than a-shoar. We did the like, inso∣much that the very same Day we were all on board, and thereby out of the reach of the Insults of the Savages.

The Iroquois being return'd from Hunting Beavers, were mightily surpriz'd to see our Ship a-float, and call'd us Otkon, that is in their Language, Most pen••trating Wits: For they could not apprehend how in so short a time we had been able to build so great a Ship, tho' it was but 60 Tuns. It might have been indeed call'd a moving Fortress; for all the Savages inhabiting the Banks of those Lakes and Rivers I have mention'd, for five hundred Leagues together, were fill'd with Fear as well as Admiration when they saw it.

The best Designs are often cross'd by some unexpected Accidents, which God permits to happen to try Men's Constancy, as I ex∣perienc'd at that time. One of our Crew gave me notice, that the Sieur de Tonti our Commander entertain'd some Jealousie of me, because I kept a Journal of all the con∣siderable Things that were transacted; and that he design'd to take the same from me. This Advice oblig'd me to stand upon my guard, and take all other Precautions to se∣cure my Observations, and remove the Jea∣lousie that Gentleman had of me: For I had no other Design but to keep our Men to their Duty, and to Exercises of Piety and Devotion, for preventing Disorders, and for the furtherance of our Common Under∣taking.

In the mean time, our Enemies spread very disadvantageous Reports of us in Canada, where we were represented as rash and incon∣siderate for venturing upon a dangerous Voy∣age,

age, from which, in their Opinion, none of us would ever return. This, together with the Difficulties we labour'd under for transpor∣ting the Rigging of our Ship, and the other Inconveniencies necessarily attending a Voy∣age through an unknown Country, Lakes, and Rivers, where no European had travell'd before, and the Oppositions from the Iroquois, caus'd me an unparallel'd Vexation. But these Reports were still more prejudicial to M. la Salle, whose Creditors, without enqui∣ring into the Truth of the matter, or expect∣ing his Return from Fort Frontenac, seiz'd all his Effects in Canada; tho' that very Fort alone, the Property whereof belong'd to him, was worth twice more than all the Debts he ow'd. However, it being impossible to stop the Mouth of our Enemies, who had no other Design but to oblige us to give over our Enterprize, notwithstanding the Trouble and great Charge we had been at for our Preparations, we resolv'd to wait with pa∣tience the Opportunities Divine Providence would present us with, and to pursue with Vigour and Constancy our Design.

Being thus prepar'd against all Discourage∣ments, I went up in a Canow with one of our Savages to the Mouth of the Lake Erie, notwithstanding the strong Current, which I master'd with great difficulty. I sounded the Mouth of the Lake, and found, contra∣ry to the Relations that had been made un∣to me, that a Ship with a brisk Gale might sail up to the Lake, and ••urmount the Rapi∣dity of the Current; and that therefore with

a strong North, or North-East Wind, we might bring our Ship into the Lake Erie. I took also a view of the Banks of the Streight, and found that in case of need we might put some of our Men a-shoar to hall the Ship, if the Wind was not strong enough.

CHAP. XVII. The Author's Return to Fort Frontenac.

BEfore we could go on with our intended Discovery, I was oblig'd to return to Fort Frontenac, to bring along with me two Monks of my own Order, to help me in the Functions of my Ministry. I left our Ship riding upon two Anchors, within a League and a half of the Lake Erie, in the Streight, between the said Lake and the great Fall Niagara. Mr. Charon, an Inhabitant of Canada, desir'd to return with me, to avoid the ill Usage he receiv'd from M. Tonti, who was an irreconcileable Enemy of all the Sub∣jects of the King of Spain, having been, as he thought, hardly us'd by the Spaniards in the Revolution of Naples, in which he was concern'd as well as his Father.

We embark'd in a Canow with one of our Savages, and fell down the Streight till we came to the great Fall, where we went a∣shoar, and carry'd our Canow over-land to the Foot of the great Rock already mention'd, and from thence we continu'd our Course to the Mouth of the Lake Ontario, where we

found the Bark or Brigantine we have spoken of, which the Sieur la Forest had brought from Fort Frontenac. M. la Forest having spent some Days in that place for Bartering his Commodities with the Natives, we em∣bark'd on board his Brigantine, together with fifteen or sixteen Savage Women, who took that opportunity to make forty Leagues by Water, which otherwise they had been ob∣lig'd to travel a-foot over-land through the Woods; but they not being us'd to this way of Travelling, fell so sick, that their Vomi∣ting created an insufferable Stink in our Ship. Being arriv'd into the River of Aoueguen, M. la Forest exchang'd some Brandy for Bea∣vers-Skins; but I must confess this Commerce of Strong-Waters was never accepable to me; for if the Savages drink but a little too much of that Liquor, they are worse and more dangerous than mad Men. Having done our Business in that Place, we sail'd from the Southern to the Northern Coast of the Lake; and the Wind being favourable, we quickly pass'd by the Village which lies on the other side of Keute and Ganeousse, but were becalm'd not far from Fort Frontenac, which oblig'd me to get into a Canow with two Savages to manage it. We landed in the Island of Goilans, so nam'd from Sea-Fowls of that Name, who abound in that Place, and lay their Eggs upon the Sand, where they are hatch'd by the Heat of the Sun. I carry'd away along with us four Baskets full of them, which we found very relishing in Omelets and Pancakes.

I was kindly receiv'd by Four Missiona∣ries of my own Order that I found there, viz. Father Gabriel de la Ribourde, Luke Buisset, Zenobe Mambre, and Milithon Watteau, all Natives of the Spanish Netherlands. They told me that they knew how much I had suffer'd in my Mission during the Winter, and chiefly from that Italian who deserted the Service of his Natural Prince, that is Tonti I have already spoken of. I conceal'd part of the Discouragements I had met with, be∣cause I design'd to engage Fathers Gabriel and Zenobe in our Voyage, and also because I knew that M. de la Salle, whose Temper I was acquainted with by my own Experience, made a constant use of this famous Maxim, Divide & impera, to dispose with a greater facility of the Men under him to compass his own Designs: And having as great a Passi∣on as he to discover some New Countries, I thought it best to make no Complaints, which he took very kindly, and receiv'd me in a very obliging manner.

That Gentleman was Judicious, and of extraordinary Parts, and very desirous to make himself famous by some New Disco∣veries, about which we had frequent Confe∣rences. He told me several times, That he knew no Religious Order so fit as ours for improving New Colonies; and he was a very good Judge in those Matters, having spent nine or ten Years in another Order, of which he had disingag'd himself by Consent of the General, who in the Act of his Dis∣mission under his own Hand, gives this

Noble Character of him, That he had liv'd amongst the Monks of his Order, without giving the least suspicion of Venial Sin. These are the very Words of the Act, having per∣us'd it my self. He likewise told me, That being perswaded that we might be very use∣ful to him in his Designs, he was resolv'd to do something in favour of our Order; and having call'd us together on the 27th of May, 1679. he acquainted us, That being Proprietary and Governour of Fort Frontenac, he would order in his Will, That no other Religious Order but ours, should he suffer'd to settle themselves near the Fort; he after∣wards mark'd out a Church-yard; and ha∣ving created a Publick Notary, he order'd him to draw up an Instrument, whereby the said M. la Salle gave to our Order the Pro∣perty of Eighteen Acres of Ground along the side of the Lake Ontario near the Fort, and above a Hundred Acres more in the next Forest to be clear'd and grubb'd up. We ac∣cepted this Gift in the Name of our Order, and sign'd the Deed, which was the first that ever was transacted in that Country. The Notary's Name was la Meterie.

This being done, he desir'd those Francis∣cans that were to come with me, to prepare themselves for their Voyage; but the Wind being against us, we had a sufficient time for it, and to take our Measures concerning our dangerous Mission. We made frequent Visits to the Savages, whom we had perswa∣ded to settle themselves near the Fort, who, together with their Children, whom we had

taught to Read and Write, lamented much our Departure; and assur'd us, That if we did return in a short time, they would per∣swade the rest of the Inhabitants of the Vil∣lage of Ganeousse, to come and settle themselves in the Neighbourhood of the Fort.

CHAP. XVIII. An Account of our Second Embarkment from Fort Frontenac.

AFter some few Days, the Wind presen∣ting fair, Fathers Gabriel, Zenobe, and I, went on board the Brigantine, and in a short time arriv'd in the River of the Tson∣nontouans, which runs into the Lake Ontario, where we continu'd several Days, our Men being very busie in bartering their Commo∣dities with the Natives, who flock'd in great numbers about us to see o••r Brigantine, which they admir'd, and to exchange their Skins for Knives, Guns, Powder and Shot, but especially for Brandy, which they love above all things. In the mean time, we had built a small Cabin of Barks of Trees about half a League in the Woods, to per∣form Divine Service without interruption; and waited till all our Men had done their Business. M. la Salle arriv'd in a Canow a∣bout eight Days after; he had taken his course by the Southern Coast of the Lake, to go to the Village of the Tsonnontouans, to whom he made several Presents, to engage

them in our Interest, and remove the Jea∣lousie they had conceiv'd of our Unterta∣king, through the Suggestions of our Ene∣mies. All these Impediments retarded us so long, that we could not reach the River Nia∣gara before the 30th of Iuly.

On the 4th of the said Month, I went over-land to the Fall of Niagara, with a Ser∣jeant call'd la Fleur, and thence to our Dock within six Leagues of the Lake Ontario; but we did not find there the Ship we had built: And met with a new Misfortune; for two young Savages robb'd us of the Bisket we had for our subsistence, which reduc'd us to a great Extremity. We found at last a half∣rotten Canow without Oars, which we men∣ded as well as we could; and having made an Oar, we ventur'd our selves in that weak and shatter'd Canow, and went up the Streight to look for our Ship, which we found riding within a League of the plea∣sant Lake Erie. We were very kindly re∣ceiv'd, and likewise very glad to find our Ship well Rigg'd, and ready fitted out with all the Necessaries for Sailing. She carry'd Five small Guns, two whereof were Brass, and three Harquebuze a-crock. The Beak-head was adorn'd with a Flying Griffin, and an Eagle above it; and the rest of the Ship had the same Ornaments as Men of War use to have.

The Iroquois were then returning from a Warlike Expedition with several Slaves, and were much surpriz'd to see so big a Ship, which they compar'd to a Fortt, beyond

their limits. Several came on board, and seem'd to admire above all things the bigness of our Anchors; for they could not appre∣hend how we had been able to bring them through the rapid Currents of the River St. Laurence. This oblig'd them to use often the Word Gannorom, which in their Lan∣guage signifies, That is wonderful. They wonder'd also to find there a Ship, having seen none when they went; and did not know from whence it came, it being about 250 Leagues from Canada.

Having forbid the Pilot to attempt to fail up the Currents of the Streight till farther order, we return'd the 16th and 17th to the Lake Ontario, and brought up our Bark to the great Rock of Niagara, and anchor'd at the foot of the Three Mountains, where we were oblig'd to make our Portage; that is, to carry over-land our Canow's and Provisions, and o∣ther Things, above the great Fall of the River, which interrupts the Navigation: And be∣cause most of the Rivers of that Country are interrupted with great Rocks, and that there∣fore those who sail upon the same, are ob∣lig'd to go over-land above those Falls, and carry upon their Backs their Canow's and other Things, they express it with this Word, To make o•••• Portage; of which the Reader is desir'd to take notice, for otherwise the following Account, as well as the Map, would be unintelligible to many.

Father Gabriel, tho' of Sixty five Years of Age, bore with great Vigour the Fatigue of that Voyage, and went thrice up and down

those three Mountains, which are pretty high and steep. Our Men had a great deal of trouble; for they were oblig'd to make se∣veral Turnings to carry the Provisions and Ammunition, and the Portage was two Leagues long. Our Anchors were so big, that four Men had much ado to carry one; but the Brandy we gave them was such an Encouragement, that they surmounted cheer∣fully all the Difficulties of that Journey; and so we got on board our Ship all our Provi∣sions, Ammunition, and Commodities.

While we continu'd there, M. la Salle told me, That he understood by some of our Men, that I very much blam'd the Intrigues of some Monks of Canada with the Iroquois and their Neighbours of New-York and New-Orange; which oblig'd me to tell in his pre∣sence my Brethren the Franciscans, That I perceiv'd that M. la Salle would surprize me, and oblige me to revile some Persons, whom he represented as Traders and Merchants; and then abating somewhat of my Tone, I concluded, That notwithstanding the false Reports that had been made to him, I would entertain a good Opinion of those very Per∣sons whom he design'd to make my Enemies; and that I would rather give over our Enter∣prize than be impos'd upon at that rate. This vigorous Answer su••priz'd M. la Salle, who told me, That he was perswaded that those who had made him those Reports, were not honest Men; and that therefore he would take all imaginable care of my Person during the Voyage, and espouse my Interests on all

occasions. He was indeed afraid that I should leave him▪ which had been a great disap∣pointment to his Affairs; for Father Gabriel would have left him also. That Good Man was come with us without any leave of his Superiour, only upon a Letter from the Provincial Commissioner of Canada, whose Name was Valentin le Roux, wherein he told M. la Salle, that the said Father Gabriel might go along with him. However, he did not believe that he would do so without an Or∣der in Writing; and for that reason came, some Days after our departure, to Fort Fron∣tenac, where M. la Salle obtain'd that Order from him, for fear of being accus'd to have expos'd a Man of that Age to so dangerous a a Voyage, in which he was like to pe∣rish, as really he did, as we shall see by and by.

M. la Salle understanding that I and the said Father Gabriel were gone to view the great Fall of Niagara, he came to us with some Refreshments to reconcile himself with me, and prevent my return to Canada. He met with no great difficulty; for the great desire I had to discover a New Country, made me very easie; so that we return'd on board our Ship in the beginning of August, 1679.

CHAP. XIX. An Account of our Third Embarkment from the Mouth of the Lake Erie.

WE have already observ'd, that the Spa∣niards were the first Discoverers of Canada, and that the Recollects are the first Religious Order who attended the French Co∣lonies in that Country. Those Good Men liv'd in great Friendship with the Savages call'd Hurons, by whom they understood that the Iroquois made frequent Excursions beyond Virginia and New-Sweden, near a great Lake, from whence they brought a great many Slaves; which gave occasion to the Hurons to call that Lake Erige, or Erike; that is to say, the Lake of the Cat. The Inhabitants of Canada have softned that Word, and call it Erie, as we have already observ'd.

We endeavour'd several times to sail up that Lake; but the Wind being not strong enough, we were forc'd to wait for it. In the mean time, M. la Salle caus'd our Men to grub up some Land, and sow several sorts of Pot-Herbs and Pulse, for the conveniency of those who should selttle themselves there, to maintain our Correspondence with Fort Frontenac. we found there a great quantity of Wild Cherries and Rocambol, a sort of Garlick, which grow naturally in t••at Ground. We left Father Melithon, with some Work∣men, at our Habitation above the Fall of

Niagara; and most of our Men went a∣shoar to lighten our Ships, the better to sail up the Lake.

The Wind veering to the North- East, and the ship being well provided, we made all the sail we could, and with the help of twelve Men who hall'd from the shoar, over∣came the Rapidity of the Current, and got up into the Lake. The Stream is so violent, that our Pilot himself despair'd of success. We sung Te Deum, and discharg'd our Cannon and other Fire-Arms, in presence of a great ma∣ny Iroquois, who came from a Warlike Expe∣dition against the Savages of Tintonha; that is to say, the Nation of the Meadows, who live above four hundred Leagues from that Place. The Iroquois and their Prisoners were much surpriz'd to see us in the Lake, and did not think before that we should be able to overcome the Rapidity of the Current: They cry'd several times Gannorom, to shew their Admiration. Some of the Iroquois had taken the measure of our Ship, and imme∣diately went for New-York, to give notice to the English and Dutch of our sailing into the Lake: For those Nations affording their Commodities cheaper than the French, are also more belov'd by the Natives.

On the 7th of August, 1679. we went on board, being in all four and thirty Men, in∣cluding two Recollects who came to us, and sail'd from the Mouth of the Lake Erie, steer∣ing our Cou••se West-South-West, with a fa∣vourable Wind; and tho' the Enemies of our Discovery had given out, on purpose to

deter us from our Enterprize, That the Lake Erie was full of Rocks and Sands, which rendred the Navigation impracticable, we run above twenty Leagues during the Night, tho' we sounded all that while. The next Day the Wind being more favourable, we made above five and forty Leagues, keeping at an equal distance from the Banks of the Lake, and double a Cape to the West∣ward, which we call'd the Cape of St. Francis. The next Day we doubled two other Capes, and met with no manner of Rocks or Sands. We discover'd a pretty large Island towards the South-West, about seven or eight Leagues from the Northern Coast; that Island fa∣ces the Streight that comes from the Lake Huron.

The 10th, very early in the Morning, we pass'd between that Island and 7 or 8 lesser ones; and having sail'd near another, which is nothing but Sand, to the West of the Lake, we came to an Anchor at the Mouth of the Streight, which runs from the Lake Huron into that of Erie. The 11th, we went far∣ther into the Streight, and pass'd between two small Islands, which make one of the finest Prospects in the-World. This Streight is finer than that of Niagara, being thirty Leagues long, and every-where one League broad, except in the middle that it stretches it self, forming the Lake we have call'd St. Claire. The Navigation is easie on both sides, the Coast being low and even. It runs directly from North to South.

The Country between those two Lakes is very well situated, and the Soil very fertile. The Banks of the Streight are vast Meadows, and the Prospect is terminated with some Hills covered with Vineyards, Trees bear∣ing good Fruit, Groves, and Forests, so well dispos'd, that one would think Nature alone could not have made, without the Help of Art, so charming a Prospect. That Country is stock'd with Stags, Wild-Goats, and Bears, who are good for Food, and not fierce as in other Countries; some think they are better than our Pork. The Turkey-Cocks and Swans are there also very common; and our Men brought several other Beasts and Birds, whose Names are unknown to us, but they are extraordinary relishing.

The Forests are chiefly made up of Wal∣nut-trees, Chesnut-trees, Plum-trees, and Pear-trees, loaded with their own Fruit and Vines. There is also abundance of Timber fit for Building, so that those who shall be so happy as to inhabit that Noble Country, cannot but remember with Gratitude those who have discover'd the way, by venturing to sail upon an unknown Lake for above one hundred Leagues. That charming Streight lies between the 40 and 41 Degrees of Northern Latitude.

CHAP. XX. An Account of what hapned in our Passage from the Lake Erie, unto the Lake Huron.

I Had often advis'd M. la Salle to make a Settlement upon the Streight, between the Lake Erie and Ontario, where the Fishe∣ry is more plentiful; for that Settlement would have been very advantageous to us to maintain our Communication with Fort Frontenac. I told him also, that it were fit to leave in that Settlement the Smith he and M. la Motte had promis'd to the Iroquois; and that it would be a means to engage that wild Nation into our Inteeest, and to trade only with us, whereby he would grow rich in a little time: But M. la Salle, and the Ad∣venturers who were with him, would not hearken to my Advice; and told me, that they would make no Settlement within 100 Leagues of their Fort, lest other Europeans should get before them into the Country they were going to discover. This was their Pre∣tence; but I soon observ'd that their Inten∣tion was to buy all the Furrs and Skins of the remotest Savages, who, as they thought, did not know their Value; and so inrich themselves in one single Voyage.

I endeavour'd also to perswade him to make a settlement upon this charming Streight; for being in the midst of so many Nations of Savages, we could not but have

a good Trade amongst them. This was the Argument I made use of; but the main Rea∣son, which I kept to my self, was to have an Opportunity to preach the Gospel to those ignorant Nations. M. la Salle would by no means hearken to my Advice, and told me he wonder'd at my Proposal, considering the great Passion I had a few Months before for the Discovery of a New Country.

The Current of that Streight is very vio∣lent, but not half so much as that of Nia∣gara; and therefore we sail'd up with a brisk Gale, and got into the Streight between the Lake Huron, and the Lake St. Claire; this last is very shallow, especially at its Mouth. The Lake Huron falls into this of St. Claire by several Canals, which are commonly in∣terrupted by Sands and Rocks. We soun∣ded all of them, and found one at last about one League broad without any Sands, its depth being every where from three to eight Fathoms Water. We sail'd up that Canal, but were forced to drop our Anchors near the Mouth of the Lake; for the extraordi∣nary quantity of Waters which came down from the Superiour Lake and that of Illio∣nois, because of a strong North-West Wind, had so much augmented the Rapidity of the Current of this Streight, that it was as vio∣lent as that of Niagara.

The Wind turning Southerly, we sail'd again; and with the help of twelve Men, who hall'd our Ship from the Shoar, got safely the 23d of August into the Lake Hu∣ron. We sung Te Deum a second time, to

return our Thanks to the Almighty for our happy Navigation. We found in that Lake a large Bay, the Banks of which the ancient Hurons inhabited. They were converted to the Christian Religion by the first Franciscans that came into Canada; but the Iroquois have in a great measure destroy'd that Nation.

CHAP. XXI. An Account of our Navigation on the Lake Hu∣ron to Missilimakinak.

HAving thus travell'd above 300 Leagues from Quebec to the Lake Huron, not∣withstanding the rapid Currents and Lakes we went through, we continu••d our Voyage from the Mouth of this Lake, steering our Course North-North-East; but the next Day finding our selves near the Land, we steer'd North-North-West, and cross'd a Bay call'd Sakinam, which may be thirty Leagues broad. The 24th we run the same Course, but were becalm'd between some Islands, where we found but two Fathoms Water, which oblig'd us to make an easie sail part of the Night, to look for a good Anchorage, but in vain; and the Wind turning then Westerly, we bore to the North to avoid the Coast till the Day appear'd. We sounded all the Night long, because our Pi∣lot, though a very Understanding Man, was somewhat negligent. The 25th we lay becalm'd till Noon, but then run North-West

with a brisk Southerly Gale. The Wind turning South West, we bore to the North to double a Cape; but then the Wind grew so violent, that we were forc'd to lie by all the Night. The 26th the Storm continuing, we brought down our Main Yards and Top-Mast, and let the Ship drive to the Mercy of the Wind, knowing no place to run into to shelter our selves. M. la Salle, notwithstanding he was a Courageous Man, began to fear, and told us we were undone; and therefore every body fell up∣on his Knees to say his Prayers, and prepare himself for Death, except our Pilot, whom we could never oblige to Pray; and he did nothing all that while but Curse and Swea•• against M. la Salle, who, as he said, had brought him thither to make him perish in a nasty Lake, and lose the Glory he had ac∣quir'd by his long and happy Navigations on the Ocean. However, the Wind being some∣what abated, we hoisted up our Sail, and so we drove not above two Leagues. The 27th in the Morning we continu'd our Course North-West with a South-East Wind, which carry'd us the same Day to Missilimakinak, where we anchor'd in a Bay at six Fathoms Water, upon a slimy white Bottom. That Bay is shelter'd by the Coast, and a Bank from the South-West to the North; but it lies expos'd to the South, which is very vio∣lent in that Country.

Missilimakinak is a Neck of Land to the North of the Mouth of the Streight, through which the Lake of the Illinois discharges it

self into the Lake Huron. That Canal is about three Leagues long, and one broad. About fifteen Leagues to the Eastward of Missilimakinak, there is another Point at the Mouth of the Streight, whereby the Supe∣riour Lake runs into that of Huron; which Streight is about five Leagues broad at its Mouth, and about fifteen Leagues long; but it grows narrow towards the Fall of St. Mary, which is a rapid Stream interrupted by seve∣ral Rocks. However, a Canow may go up by one side; but it requires a great Fatigue; and therefore the safest and easiest way is to make a Portage above the Fall, to go and Trade with the Savages inhabiting the Banks of the Superiour Lake.

We lay between two different Nations of Savages; those who inhabit the Point of Missilimakinak are call'd Hurons, and the others, who are about three or four Leagues more Northward, are Outtaouatz. Those Savages were equally surpriz'd to see a Ship in their Country; and the Noise of our Cannon, of which we made a general Discharge, fill'd them with a great Apprehension. We went to see the Outtaouatz, and celebrated the Mass in their Habitation. M. la Salle was finely dress'd, having a Scarlet Cloak with a broad Gold Lace, and most of his Men with their Arms attended him. The Chief Captains of that People receiv'd us with great Civili∣ties after their own way, and some of them came on board with us to see our Ship, which rode all that while in the Bay or Creek I have spoken of. It was a diverting Prospect

to see every Day above sixscore Canow's a∣bout it, and the Savages staring and admi∣ring that fine Wooden Canow, as they call'd it. They brought us abundance of White Fishes, and some Trouts of 50 and 60 pound Weight.

We went the next Day to pay a Visit to the Hurons, who inhabit a rising Ground on a Neck of Land over-against Missilimakinak. Their Vil∣lages are fortify'd with Palisado's of 25 foot high, and always situated upon Eminences or Hills. They receiv'd us with more Re∣sp••ct than the Outtaouatz, for they made a triple Discharge of all the small Guns they had, having learn'd from some Europeans, that it is the greatest Civility amongst us. How∣ever, they took such a Jealousie of our Ship, that, as we understood since, they endea∣vour'd to make our Expedition odious to all the Nations about them.

The Hurons and Outtaouatz are in Confede∣racy together against the Iroquois their Com∣mon Enemy. They sow Indian Corn, which is their ordinary Food; for they have no∣thing else to live upon, except some Fish they take in the Lakes. They boil it with their Sagamittee, which is a kind of Broth made with Water and the Flour of the Corn, which they beat in a Mortar made of the Trunk of a Tree which they make hol∣low with Fire.

There is another Habitation of Savages near the Fall of St. Mary. The French ca•••• them Leapers, because they live near that great Fall, which they call a Leap. These

subsist together by Hunting Staggs, Elks, Beavers, and other Beasts, as also upon the White Fishes we have spoken of; whose Fishery is so difficult in this Place, that none but themselves are able to ••atch any. They sow no Indian Corn, because of the thick Fogs that are commonly on the Banks of the Superiour Lake, which stifle Corn be∣fore it grows.

Missilimakinak and the Fall of St. Mary, are the two most considerable Passages of all the Savages of the West and North; for there are above two hundred Canow's that come through these Passes every Year, to carry their Commodities to the French at Montreal below Fort Frontenac.

Our Enterprize had been very successful hitherto; and we had reason to expect, that every body would have contributed to carry on vigorously our great Design to promote the Glory of God as well as the Good of our Colonies: However, some of our own Men oppos'd it as much as they could; they re∣presented us to the Outtouatz and their Neigh∣bours as dangerous and ambitious Adventu∣rers, who design'd to engross all the Trade of Furrs and Skins, and invade their Liber∣ty, the only thing which is dear to that People. The fifteen Men that M. la Salle had sent before him, had been seduced and almost drawn from his Service. The Goods which he had given them to exchange with the Natives, were dissipated and wasted; and instead of advancing as far as the Illi∣nois, as they were order'd, they remain'd

amongst the Hurons, notwithstanding the Exhortations and the Prayers of M. Tonti who Commanded them.

Our Men went into the Country to Trade with the Natives, and engag'd themselves too far; so that they did not return to Mis∣silimakinak till November: M. la Salle being told that the Winds made the Navigation of the Lake very dangerous in the beginning of the Winter, resolv'd to continue his Voy∣age without tarrying any longer for the re∣turn of his Men.

CHAP. XXII. An Account of our Sailling from Missilimaki∣nak, into the Lake of the Illinois.

ON the 2d of September we weigh'd An∣chor, and sail'd into the Lake of the Illinois; and came to an Island just at the Mouth of the Bay of the Puans, lying about forty Leagues from Missilimakinak: It is in∣habited by some Savages of the Nation call'd Poutouatamis, with whom some of the Men M. la Salle had sent the Year before, had barter'd a great quantity of Furrs and Skins. We found our Men in the Island, who be∣gan to be very impatient, having so long waited our arrival.

The Chief of that Nation had been for∣merly in Canada, and had an extraordinary Respect for Count Frontenac, who was Go∣vernour thereof; and upon that account

received us with all the Civ••lity imaginable, and caus'd his Men to dance the Calumet, or Pipe, before us. This is a piece of Civility we shall describe anon. Our Ship was ri∣ding in the Bay, about thirty Paces from the furthermost Point of the Land, upon a pretty good Anchorage, where we rode safely, notwithstanding a violent Storm which lasted four Days. And upon this oc∣casion, I cannot omit, without Injustice, the Generosity of that Brave Captain, who seeing our Ship toss'd up by the Waves, and not knowing it was able to resist, ventur'd himself in his little Canow, and came to our assistance. He had the good Luck to get safe on board, and told us he would at all times venture his Life, for saving the Children of Onnontio, Governour of Canada, who was his particular Friend. It must be observ'd, that that Governour is call'd On∣nontio by all the Savages.

M. la Salle, without asking any body's Ad∣vice, resolv'd to send back his Ship to Nia∣gara, laden with Furrs and Skins to discharge his Debts; our Pilot and five Men with him were therefore sent back, and order'd to re∣turn with all imaginable speed, to join us toward the Sourthern Parts of the Lake, where we should stay for them among the Illinois. They sailed the 18th of September with a Westerly Wind, and fir'd a Gun to take their leave. Tho' the Wind was favou∣rable, it was never known what Course they steer'd, nor how they perish'd; for af∣ter all the Enquiries we have been able to

make, we could never learn any thing else but the following Particulars.

The Ship came to an Anchor to the North of the Lake of the Illinois, where he was seen by some Savages, who told us that they ad∣vised our Men to sail along the Coast, and not towards the middle of the Lake, because of the Sands that make the Navigation dan∣gerous when there is any high Wind. Our Pilot, as I said before, was dissatisfy'd, and would steer as he pleas'd, without hearkning to the Advice of the Savages, who, generally speaking, have more Sense than the Europeans think at first; but the Ship was hardly a League from the Coast, when it was toss'd up by a violent Storm in such a manner, that our Men were never heard of since; and it is suppos'd that the Ship struck upon a Sand, and was there bury'd. This was a great loss for M. la Salle and other Adventures; for that Ship, with its Cargo, cost about sixty thousand Livres. This will seem incredible to many, but not to those who will consider that the Rigging, Anchors, and Goods were brought by Canow's from Quebec to Fort Fron∣tenac; which is such a vast Charge, that the Carriage of every hundred Weight, either of Anchors, Cables, and the like, cost eleven Livres.

CHAP. XXIII. An Account of our Embarkment in Canow's to continue our Discovery, from the Bay of Puans, to the Miamis on the Lake of the Illinois.

WE left the Poutouatamis on the 19th of September to continue our Voyage, be∣ing Fourteen Men in all, in four Canow's. I had the Conduct of the smallest, tho' it carry'd 500 Weight and two Men; but my Fellow being newly come from Europe, and consequently unskill'd to manage these sort of Boats, I had the whole Trouble upon me in any stormy Weather. The other four Canow's were laden with a Smith's Forge, and Instruments and Tools for Carpenters, Joyners, and Sawers, besides our Goods and Arms.

We steer'd to the South toward the Con∣tinent, from which the Island of the Poutou∣atamis is near forty Leagues distant; but a∣bout the middle of the way, in the Night∣time, we were surpriz'd with a sudden Storm, whereby we were in great danger. The Waves came into our Canow's; and the Night was so dark, that we had much ado to keep Company together: However, we got a-shoar the next Day, where we conti∣nu'd till the Lake grew calm again, which was four Days after. In the mean time our Savage went a Hunting, but could kill no∣thing

but a Porcupine, which made our Cit∣truls and Indian Corn more relishing.

The Weather being fair, we continu'd our Voyage the 25th, and row'd all the Day, and best part of the Night, all along the We∣stern Coast of the Lake of the Illinois; but the Wind growing too high for us, we thought fit to land upon a Rock, where we had nothing to shelter our selves against the Snow and the Rain but our Coverings. We continu'd there two Days, having made a little Fire with the Wood the Waves did supply us with. The 28th we proceeded on our Voyage; but the Wind forc'd us towards Night on a Rock cover'd with thick Bushes, where we remain••d three Days, and there made an end of all our Provisions, which consisted in Cittruls and Indian Corn we had bought from the Poutouatamis. Our Canows were so loaded, that we could not provide our selves for a longer time, and we expect∣ed to find Provisions enough in our way.

We left that dismal Place the 1st of October, and after twelve Leagues rowing, tho fast∣ing, came to another Village of the Poutou∣atamis, who came upon the Shoar to receive us: But M. la Salle would not suffer any one to land, lest his Men should run away; and notwithstanding the bad Weather, we follow'd him three Leagues farther. We were in so great danger, that he flung him∣self into the Water with his three Men, and carry'd a-shoar their Canow upon their Shoulders, for else it had been broken to pieces. We were all oblig'd to do the same;

and by these means sav'd our Canow's and Goods. I carry'd upon my Back that good Man Father Gabriel, whose great Age did not permit him to venture himself into the Water.

As we had no manner of Acquaintance with the Savages of the Village near which we landed, our Men prepar'd themselves to make a vigorous Defence in case they were attack'd; and in order to it, possessed our selves of a rising Ground, where we could not be surpriz'd, and where we might make head against a great number of Savages. We sent afterwards three Men to buy Provisions in the Village with the Calumet or Pipe of Peace, which the Poutouatamis of the Island stad given us. I had forgot to mention, that when they made us that Present, they ob∣serv'd a great many Ceremonies; and be∣cause that Calumet of Peace is the most sacred Thing amongst the Savages, I think fit to describe the same in the next Chapter.

CHAP. XXIV. A Description of the Calumet, or Great Pipe.

THis Calumet is the most mysterious Thing in the World among the Savages of the Continent of the Northern America; for it is us'd in all their important Transactions: However, it is nothing else but a large To∣bacco-Pipe made of Red, Black, or White Marble: The Head is finely polish'd, and

the Quill, which is commonly two foot and a half long; is made of a pretty strong Reed, or Cane, adorn'd with Feathers of all Co∣lours, interlac'd with Locks of Women's Hair. They tie to it two Wings of the most curious Birds they find, which makes their Ca∣lumet not much unlike Mercury's Wand, or that Staff Ambassadors did formerly carry when they went to treat of Peace. They sheath that Reed into the neck of Birds they call Huars, which are as big as our Geese, and spotted with Black and White; or else of a fort of Ducks who make their Nests upon Trees, tho' Water be their ordinary Element, and whose Feathers are of many different Colours. However, every Nation adorns the Calumet as they think according to their own Genius and the Birds they have in their Country.

A Pipe, such as I have describ'd it, is a Pass and safe Conduct amongst all the Allies of the Nation who has given it; and in all Embassies, the Ambassadors carry that Ca∣lumet as the Symbol of Peace, which is al∣ways respected; for the Savages are gene∣rally perswaded, that a great Misfortune would befal 'em, if they violated the Pub∣lick Faith of the Calumet. All their Enter∣prizes, Declarations of War, or Conclusion of Peace, as well as all the rest of their Ce∣remonies, are Sealed, if I may be permitted to say so, with this Calumet. They fill that Pipe with the best Tobacco they have, and then present it to those with whom they have concluded any great Affair, and smoak

out of the same after them. I had certainly perish'd in my Voyage, had it not been for this Calumet or Pipe, as the Reader will ob∣serve in perusing the following Account.

Our three Men, provided with this Pipe as a Pass, and very well Arm'd, went to the little Village of the Savages, which was about three Leagues from the place where we lan∣ded; but they found no body therein; for the Savages having heard that we had refus'd to land at the other Village, thought we were Enemies, and therefore had left their Habi∣tation. Our Men finding no body in their Cabins, took some Indian Corn, and left in∣stead of it some Goods, to let them see that we were no Robbers, nor their Enemies. However, the Savages, to the number of twenty Men, arm'd with Axes, small Guns, Bows, and a sort of Club, which in their Language they call Break-heads, advanc'd near the Place where we stood; whereupon M. la Salle, with four Men very well Arm'd, went toward them to speak with them, and desir'd them to come near us, for fear, as he said, a Party of our Men, who were gone a Hunting, should meet with them and kill them. They were perswaded to sit down at the foot of the Eminence where we were posted, and M. la Salle spoke to them all the while of the subject matter of his Voyage which he had undertaken for their Good and Advantage, as he told them. This was only to amuse them till our there Men re∣turn'd; who appearing with the Calumet of Peace, the Savages made a great Shout, and

rose, and began to dance. We made them some Excuse because of our Men having taken some of their Corn, and told them they had left the true Value of it in Goods; which they took so well, that they sentim∣mediately for more, and gave us the next Day as much as we could conveniently car∣ry in our Canow's. They retir'd towards the Evening; and M. la Salle order'd some Trees to be cut down, and laid cross the way, to prevent any Surprize from the Sa∣vages.

The next Morning about ten a Clock, the Oldest of them came to us with their Ca∣lumet of Peace, and entertain'd us with some Wild-Goats they had taken. We return'd them our Thanks, and presented them with some Axes, Knives, and several little Toys for their Wives, with which they were very much pleas'd.

CHAP. XXV. A Continuation of our Discovery, with an Account of our Navigation to the farther End of the Lake of the Illinois in our Canow's.

WE left that Place the 2d of October, and continu'd our Voyage all along the Coast of the Lake, which is so steep that we could hardly find any Place to land; and the Violence of the Wind oblig'd us to carry our Canow's sometimes on the top of the Rocks, to prevent their being dash'd in pieces

by the Waves. The stormy Weather lasted four Days, during which we suffer'd very much; for every time we went a-shoar, we were forc'd to step into the Water, and carry our Canow's upon our Shoulders, and to do the like when we embark'd again. The Water being very cold, most of us were sick, and our Provisions fail'd us again; which, together with the Fa∣tigues of Rowing, caus'd old Father Gabriel to faint away in such a manner, that I verily thought he could not live; however, I brought him again to his Senses by means of some Con∣fection of Hyacinth, which I found very useful in our Voyage. We had no other Subsistence but a handful of Indian Corn once every four and twenty Hours, which we roasted, or else boyled in Water; and yet we rowed almost every Day from the Morning till Night. Our Men found some Hawthorn-Berries and other wild Fruit, which they ate so greedily, that most of them fell sick, and were thought to be poison'd; yet the more we suffer••d, the more by the Grace of God I was strong and vigorous; so that I could out-row all our other Canow's.

Being in that distress▪ He that takes care of the meanest Creatures, afforded us an unexpect∣ed Relief▪ We saw upon the Coast a great ma∣ny Ravens and Eagles; from whence we con∣jectur'd that there was a Prey; and having lan∣ded on that Place, we found above the half of a fat Wild-Goat, which the Wolves had strang∣led. This Provision was very acceptable to us, and the rudest of our Men could not but praise the Divine P••ovidence, who took so par∣ticular a care of us.

Having thus refresh'd our selves, we conti∣nu'd our Voyage directly to the Southern Parts of the Lake, finding every day the Country finer, and the Weather more temperate. On the 16th of October, we met with abundance of Game: Our Savage kill'd several Staggs and Wild-Goats, and our Men a gr••at many Tur∣key-Cocks very fat and big, wherewith we pro∣vided our selves for several Days, and so em∣bark'd again. On the 18th we came to the farther end of the Lake, where we landed: Our Men were immediately sent to view the Country round about that Place, and found a great quantity of ripe Grapes, the Corns where∣of were as big as Damask-Plums: We fell'd several Trees to gather them, and made pretty good Wine, which we kept in Gourds, and bu∣ry'd in Sand to prevent its growing sour. All the Trees in that Country are loaded with Vines, which, if cultivated, would make as good Wine as any in Europe. That Fruit was more relishing to us than Flesh, because we wanted Bread.

Our Men discover'd some fresh Prints of Men's Feet, which oblig'd us to stand upon our Guard, without making any noise till we had rested some time. That Order was not long observ'd; for one of our Men having espy'd a Bear upon a Tree, shot him down dead, and dragg'd him to our Cabins. M. la Salle was very angry with him; and to avoid any Surprize, put a Sentinel near our Canow's, under which we had put our Goods to shelter 'em from the Rain.

There were sixscore Savages of the Nation of the Outtouagamis inhabiting the Bay of Puans, encamp'd not far from us; who having heard

the Noise our Man had made, took the Alarm, and sent some of our Men to discover who we were. These creeping upon their Bellies, and observing a great Silence, came in the Night to our Canow's, and stole away the Coat of M. la Salle's Footman, and part of the Goods that were under it: But the Sentinel having heard some noise, call'd us, and every body run to his Arms. The Savages being disco∣ver'd, and thinking we were more numerous, cry'd, That they were Friends; but we an∣swer'd them, That Friends did not come in so unseasonable Hours; and that they look'd ra∣ther like Robbers, who design'd to murther us. Their Captain reply'd, That having heard the noise of a Gun, and knowing that none of their Neighbours use Fire-Arms, they thought we were a Party of Iroquois, and were come with a Design to murther them; but th••t understan∣ding we were some Europeans of Canada, whom they lov'd as their Brethren, they could hardly wait till Day to visit us, and smoak in our Calumet, or large Pipe. This is the usual Compli∣ment of the Savages, and the greatest Mark they can give of their Affection.

We seem'd to be satisfy'd with their Reasons, and gave leave to four of them only to come to us, telling them that we would not suffer a greater number, because their Youth was ad∣dicted to Steal, and that our Men could not suffer it. Four Old Men came to us, whom we entertain'd till Day, and then they retir'd. After they were gone, we found we had been robb'd; and knowing the Genius of the Savages, and that if we did suffer this Affront, we

should be expos'd every Night to their Insults; it was resolv'd to exact Satisfaction from them: Accordingly M. la Salle went abroad with some of our Men, to endeavour to make some Pri∣soners; and having discover'd one of their Hun∣ters, he seiz'd him, and examin'd him concer∣ning the Robbery they had committed: He confess'd the Fact, with all the Circumstances; whereupon he left him to the custody of two Men; and advancing farther into the Country, took another, whom he brought along with him, and having shew'd him his Companion, sent him back to tell their Captain, That he would kill him, unless they return'd what they had robb'd.

CHAP. XXVI. An Account of ••he Peace made between us and the Outtouagamis.

THe Savages were mightily puzzl'd at the Message sent by M. la Salle; for having cut in pieces the Coat, and other Goods they had stoll'n, and divided the Buttons, they could not make a full Restitution; and therefore they resolv'd to deliver their Man by force; and accordingly the next Morning, October 30. they advanc'd to attack us. The Peninsula where we were encamp'd, was separated from the Forest, where the Savages lay, by a little sandy Plain; and there being near the Wood two or three Eminences, M. la Salle resolv'd to possess him∣self of the higher, and detach'd five Men for

that Service, following himself at a little di∣stance with the rest, every one having roll'd his Covering about the left Arm, to defend themselves against the Arrows of the Savages; for there was not above eight of them who had Fire-Arms.

The Savages seeing our Men advancing up to them, were frighted; and the Youngest retir'd behind a great Tree, but their Captains stood their Ground, while we possess'd our selves of the Eminence I have already menti∣on'd. I left the two Franciscans reading the usual Prayers, and went with our Men to exhort them to their Duty; for having seen some Battels and Sieges in Europe, I was very little afraid of the Savages. I saw two of our Men turning pale; but when I had spoken to them, they seem'd hearty enough; and M. la Salle was mightily pleas'd with my Exhortations. However, I consider'd the Consequence this Quarrel might have, and how advantageous and Christian-like it would be to prevent the ef∣fusion of Blood, and end it in a friendly man∣ner; therefore I advanc'd towards the oldest Savages, who seeing me without any Arms, thought I came with a Design to be Mediator, and receiv'd me with Civility; but in the mean time one of our Men having observ'd, that one of the Savages had a piece of the Cloth they had stoll'n about his Head, came up to him, and snatch'd it away. That vigorous Action so much terrify'd the Savages, that though they were near sixscore Men against eleven, they presented me the Pipe or Calumet of Pe••ce, which I receiv'd. M. la Salle having pass'd his

Word that they might come safe to him, two old Men told him in a Speech, That they did not approve what their young Men had done: That they would have restor'd the Goods taken, if it had been possible; but that having been cut in pieces, they could do no more but offer to restore what was not spoil'd, and pay for the rest. They presented us at the same time some Gowns of Beavers-Skins to appease M. la Salle, who having frown'd a little, told them, That as he design'd to wrong or affront no body, he would neither suffer any Wrong or Affront put upon him; but that seeing they did not approve what their Youth had done, and were willing to make Satisfaction for the same, he accepted their Offers, and would be their Friend. The Conditions were fully perform'd, and the Peace happily concluded without far∣ther Hostility.

The next Day was spent in Dancing, Feast∣ing, and Speeches; and the Chief Captain ha∣ving taken a particular notice of the Behaviour of the Franciscans, said, These Grey Coats we va∣lue very much; they go bare-foot as well as we: They scorn our Beaver-Gowns, and refuse all other Presents: They carry no Arms to kill us: They ••lat∣ter and make much of our Children, and give them Knives and other Toys, without expecting any Re∣ward. Those amongst us who have been in Canda, tell us, That Onnontio (so they call the Gover∣nour) loves them very much; and that they have quitted all to come to see us. Therefore be pleas'd, Thou who art Captain of these Men, to leave a∣mongst us one of ••hese Grey Coats, whom we shall bring to our Village, when we have kill'd Wild Bulls.

Thou art likewise Master of these Warriours, and therefore remain amongst us, instead of going among the Illinois, who have resolv'd to murther thee and all thy Souldiers: And how canst thou resist so Great a Nation?

The Captain of the Savages told us, that the Illinois had burnt alive an Iroquois, who confess'd that the War the Iroquois made against them, had been fomented by the Inhabitants of Canada, who hated them. He told us also many other things, which frighted our Men, and made M. la Salle very melancholly; for all the Savages we had already met, had told us almost the same things. However, knowing how great was the Malice of our Enemies, and therefore suspecting that these things might have been suggested to the Savages, in order to oblige us to give over our Enterprize; or else that it was a Contri∣vance of the Neighbours of the Illinois, who were afraid that they should grow too powerful, if we taught them the use of Fire-Arms, we re∣solv'd to go on with our Voyage, taking in the mean time all necessary Precautions for our security. We told the Outtouagamis, That we were much oblig'd to them for their kind Of∣fers and Advice; but that we were not afraid of the Illinois; for the Spirits know how to gain the Friendship of any Nation, by Reason or by Force. 'Tis to be observ'd, that the Savages be∣ing not able to conceive how the Europeans can have more Wit than they, and admiring some Toys and other Things we bring from Europe, own that they are but Men, but that we are Spirits, and therefore call us so.

The next Day, November 1. we embark'd on the Lake of the Illinois, and came to the Mouth of the River of the Miamis, which comes from the South, and falls into the Lake. We had appointed that Place for our Rendezvous, and expected to meet there the twenty Men we had left at Mis∣silimakinak; who being order'd to come a∣long the other Coast of the Lake, had a much shorter cut than we, and besides their Canow's were not so much loaded as ours. However, we found no body there, nor any Mark whereby it could appear that they had been in that Place. We resolv'd to tell M. la Salle, that it was not fit to tarry any longer for them, nor expose our selves to the Hardship of the Winter; and that it would be then very difficult to meet with the Il∣linois, because they divide themselves into Tribes, or Families, to subsist more conve∣niently; that if we were forc'd to remain there during the Winter, and that the Game should come to fail us, all his Men would cer∣tainly perish with Hunger; whereas we might expect to find some Indian Corn amongst the Illinois, who would rather supply with Provi∣sions fourteen Men than two and thirty. We told him likewise, that it would be in a manner impossible to continue our Voyage till the Win∣ter was over, if he tarry'd any longer, because the Rivers would be frozen all over, and there∣fore we could not make use of our Canows. Notwithstanding these Reasons, M. la Salle told us, that it was necessary to expect the rest of

his Men, because we should be then in a Con∣dition to discover our selves to the Illinois, and make an Alliance with them; whereas we should be expos'd to their Mercy and Scorn, if we offer'd to enter their Country with so few Men; but that in the mean time he would endeavour to meet with some of that Nation, and gain them by Presents to learn their Language; concluding, That altho' all his Men should run away, he would remain alone with our Savage, and find means to maintain the Three Missionaries, meaning I and my Two Brethren.

Having therefore call'd his Men together, he told them, That he was resolv'd to ex∣pect the rest of their Companions; and pro∣pos'd to build a Fort in that Place for secu∣ring our Ship; for we did not know then that it had perish'd; as also to secure our Goods and our selves too, in case of any Disgrace. Our Men seem'd very much dissatisfy'd; but he us'd so many Reasons, that they told him at last, They would entirely follow his Di∣rection.

CHAP. XXVII. An Account of the Building of a Fort and a House near the River of Miamis.

JUst at the Mouth of the River, there was an Eminence, with a kind of a Platform naturally fortify'd: It was pretty high and and steep, of a Triangular Figure, defended on two sides by the River, and on the other by a deep Ditch, which the Fall of Waters had made. We fell'd the Trees that were on the top of that Hill, and having clear'd the same from Bushes for about two Musket-shot, we began to build a Redoubt of forty Foot long, and eighty broad, with great square pie∣ces of Timber laid one upon the other; and prepar'd a great Number of Stakes of about twenty five Foot long, to drive into the Ground, to make our Fort the more unaccessible on the River side. We imploy'd the whole Month of November about that Work, which was very hard, tho' we had no other Food but the Bears our Savage kill'd. Those Beasts are very common in that place, because of the great quantity of Grapes they find there; but their Flesh being too fat and lushious, our Men began to be weary of it, and desir'd leave to go a hunting, to kill some wild Goats. M. la Salle deny'd them that Liberty, which caus'd som•• Murmurs amongst them; and it was but unwillingly that they conti∣nu'd their Work. This, together with the

approach of the Winter, and the apprehension M. la Salle had that his Ship was lost, made him very melancholy, tho' he conceal'd it as much as he cou'd. We had made a Cabin, wherein we perform'd Divine Service every Sunday, and Father Gabriel and I, who preach'd alternatively, took care to take such Texts as were suitable to our present Circumstances, and fit to inspire us with Courage, Concord, and brotherly Love. Our Exhortations pro∣duc'd a very good Effect, and hindred our Men from deserting, as they design'd.

We sounded, in the mean time, the Mouth of the River, and having found a Sand on which our Ship might strike, we planted se∣veral great Poles with Buoys, to mark the Ca∣nal thro' which they were to come; and for a greater Precaution, two Men were sent back to Missilimakinak, to wait there till the return of our Ship, and serve as Pilots.

The 20th of November M. Tonti arriv'd with two Canow's laden with Stags and Deers, which was a welcom Refreshment to our Men, but he did not bring above the half of our Men with him, the rest being left on the other side of the Lake, within three Days Journey from our Fort. M. la Salle was very angry with him upon that Account, being afraid that they would run away.

They told us that our Ship had not put into the Bay of Missilimakinak, as they were order'd, and that they had heard nothing of her since we sail'd, notwithstanding they had en∣quir'd as much as they could, from the Sava∣ges inhabiting the Coast of the Lake. This

confirm'd the Suspicion, or rather the Belief we had that she was cast away: However, M. la Salle continu'd the Building of his Fort, which was at last perfected, and call'd Fort Miamis.

The Winter drawing so nigh, and M. la Salle being afraid that the Ice would stop his Voyage, sent back M. Tonti to fetch the Men he had left, and command them to come to him immediately; but meeting with a violent Storm, their Canow was driven against the Coast, and broke in pieces, whereby they lost their Guns and Equipage, and were oblig'd to return over-land. Few Days after, all our Men arriv'd except two, who deserted; so that we prepar'd our selves to continue our Voy∣age, the Rains that fell about that time ha∣ving melted the Ice, and made the Rivers navigable.

CHAP. XXVIII. Continuation of our Voyage from Fort Miamis to the River of the Illinois.

WE embark'd on the Third of December, being Three and thirty Men in Eight Canow's, and having left the Lake of the Illi∣nois, went up the River Miamis, which we had sounded before. We made about Five and twenty Leagues to the South West, but cou'd not discover the place where we were to land, and carry our Canow's and Equipage into the River of the Illinois, which falls into that of

Meschasipi; that is, in the Language of the Illinois, the Great River. We had already pas∣sed the place of the Portage, but not knowing whereabouts we were, we thought fit to stay there, to expect M. la Salle, who was landed to view the Country: We staid a great while, and seeing he did not come, I went very far into the Woods with two of our Men, who fir'd their Guns, to give him notice of the place where we were; and in the mean time two others went up the River in their Canow, in order to find him out; but all our Endea∣vours were in vain, so that we return'd to∣wards Evening.

The next Day I went up the River my self, but hearing nothing of him, I came back, and found our Men very much perplex••d, fearing he was lost; but about Four a-clock in the Afternoon he return'd to us, having his Face and Hands as black as Pitch. He brought along with him two Beasts as big as Musk'd Rats, whose Skin was very fine, and like Er∣mins. He had kill'd them with a Stick, as they hung by their Tails to the Boughs of Trees.

He told us, that the Marshes he had met in his way, had oblig'd him to fetch a great Compass; and that being much annoy'd by the Snow which fell very thick, it was past Midnight before he could arrive upon the Banks of the River; where he fir'd his Gun twice, and that hearing no answer, he con∣cluded we were gone up higher, and had therefore march'd that way. He added, that after three Hours March, he saw a Fire upon

a little Hill, whither he went directly, and hail'd us several Times, but hearing no Answer, he approach'd, and found no Body near the Fire, but only some dry Herbs, upon which a Man was a little while afore laid, which he conjectur'd, because they were still warm. He suppos'd that it was a Savage, who lay thereabouts in an Ambuscade, and therefore call'd to him in two or three Languages; but no Body answering, he cry'd as loud as he could, that to shew he was not afraid of him, he was going to lie in his Room. However, for fear of any Surprize, he cut several Boughs and Bushes, to embarass the way, and sat down by the Fire, which had made his Hands and Face black, as I have observ'd. Having thus warm'd and rest himself, he lay down upon the dry Herbs the Savage had gather'd, under a Tree, and slept very we••l, notwithstanding the Frost and Snow. Father Gabriel and I desir'd him to remain with his Men, and not expose himself for the future, because the Success of our Enterprize depended only upon him; and he promised us to follow our Advice.

Our Savage, who remain'd behind for Hunting, finding none of us at the Place of the Portage, came up higher the River, and told us, we had mist it; therefore he was sent back with all our Canow's, exeept one which I kept; for M. la Salle was so weary, that he was oblig'd to lie there that Night. I made a little Cabin with Mats of Marish Rushes, wherein we lay together, but were in great danger of being burnt, for it▪ took Fire

by an unhappy Accident, while we were fast asleep. The next Morning we joyn'd our Men at the place of Portage, where Father Ga∣briel had made the Day before several Crosses upon the Trees, that we might not miss it another time. We found there a great quan∣tity of Horns and Bones of wild Oxen, as al∣so some Canows the Savages had made with the Skins of Beasts, to cross the River with their Provisions. This Portage lies at the far∣ther End of a Champagne; and at the other End, to the West, lies a Village of the Sa∣vages Miamis, Mascouteins, and Oiatinon, who live together. The River of the Illinois has its Source near that Village, and springs out of some Marshy Lands, that are so quaking, that one can scarcely walk over them. The Head of the River is only a League and a half from that of Miamis, and so our Portage was not long. We mark'd the way from Place to Place with some Trees, for the convenience of those we expected after us; and left at the Portage, as well as Fort Miamis, Letters hanging down from the Trees, containing M. la Salle's In∣structions to our Pilot, and the other five and twenty Men, who were to come with him.

CHAP. XXIX. An Account of our Embarkment at the Head of the River of the Illinois.

THis River is navigable within a hundred Paces from its Source; I mean for Ca∣now's of Bark of Trees, and not for others; but it increases so much a little way from thence, that it is as deep and broad as the Meuse and the Sambre joyn'd together. It runs through vast Marshes, and tho' it be rapid e∣nough, it makes so many Turnings and Wind∣ings, that after a whole Days Journey, we found we were hardly two Leagues from the Place we left in the Morning. That Coun∣try is nothing but Marshes full of Alder-Trees and Rushes; and we could have hardly found for forty Leagues together, any Place to plant our Cabins, had it not been for the Frost, which made the Earth more firm and con∣sistent.

Having past thro' great Marshes, we found a vast Plain, in which nothing grows but on∣ly some Herbs, which were dry at that time, and burnt, because the Miamis set them on fire every Year, for hunting wild Oxen, as I shall mention anon. We found no manner of Game, which was a great Disappointment to us, our Provisions beginning to fail. Our Men travell'd about sixty Miles without killing any thing else but a lean Stag, a small Wild-Goat, some few Swans, and two Bustards,

which was no sufficient Maintenance for two and thirty Men. Most of them were so wea∣ry of this laborious Life, that they would have run away, if possible, and gone to the Savages, who were not very far from us, as we judg'd by the great Fires we saw in the Plain. There must be an innumerable quantity of wild Oxen in that Country, since the Earth is cover'd with their Horns. The Miamis hunt them to∣wards the latter end of Autumn.

We continu'd our Course upon this River very near the whole Month of December; but toward the latter end of the said Month, 1679. we arriv'd at the Village of the Illinois, which lies near one hundred and thirty Leagues from Fort Miamis, on the Lake of the Illinois. We suf∣fer'd very much in this Passage; for the Sava∣ges having set the Herbs of the Plain on Fire, the wild Oxen were fled away, and so we cou'd kill but one, and some Turkey-Cocks. God's Providence supported us all the while; and when we thought that the Extremities we were reduc'd to, were past all hopes of Re∣medy, we found a prodigious big wild Ox ly∣ing fast in the Mud of the River. We kill'd him, and had much ado to get him out of the Mud. This was a great Refreshment to our Men, and reviv'd their Courage; for being so timely and unexpectedly reliev'd, they con∣cluded that God approv'd our Design.

CHAP. XXX. A Description of the Hunting of the wild Bulls and Oxen, by the Savages; of the bigness of those Beasts; and of the Advantages and Improve∣ments that may be made•• of the Plain where they Pasture; and of the Woods thereabouts.

WHen the Savages discover a great Number of those Beasts together, they likewise assemble their whole Tribe to encompass the Oxen, and then set on Fire the dry Herbs a∣bout them, except in some places, which they leave free; and therein lay themselves in Am∣buscade. The Oxen seeing the Flame round about them, run away thro' those Passages where they see no Fire; and there fall into the Hands of the Savages, who by these means will kill sometimes above sixscore in a Day. they divide these Beasts according to the num∣ber of each Family; and send their Wives to slay them, and bring the Flesh to their Ca∣bins. These Women are so lusty and strong, that they carry on their Back two or three hun∣dred weight, besides their Children: and not∣withstanding that Burthen, they run as swiftly as any of our Soldiers with their Arms.

Those Oxen have fine Wool instead of Hair, and their Cows have it longer than the Males; their Horns are almost black, and much bigger, tho' somewhat shorter than those of Europe: Their Head is of a prodigious bigness, as well as their Neck, which is very short, but about

[illustration]

six Spans broad: They have a kind of a Bump between the two Shoulders: Their Legs are big and short, cover'd with long Wool; and they have between the two Horns an ugly Bush of Hair, which falls upon their Eyes, and makes them look horrid.

The Flesh of these Beasts is very relishing, and full of Juice, especially in Autumn; for having grazed all the Summer long in those vast Meadows, where the Herbs are as high as they, they are then very fat. There is also amongst them abundance of Stags, Dears, and wild Goats; and that nothing might be want∣ing in that Country for the Convenience of those Creatures, there are Forests at certain distances, where they retire to ruminate and shelter themselves against the violence of the Sun.

They change their Country according to the Seasons of the Year; for upon the ap∣proach of the Winter, they leave the North to go to the Southern Parts. They follow one another, so that you may see a Drove of them for above a League, and stop all at the same Place; and the Ground wher•• they use to lie is cover'd with wild Purslain; which makes me believe that the Dung of Oxen is very fit to produce that Herb. Their Ways are as beaten as our great Roads, and no Herb grows therein. They swim over the Rivers they meet on their Way, to go and graze in other Meadows. But the Care of the Cows for their Young one's, cannot be too much admir'd; for there being in those Meadows a great quantity of Wolves,

who might surprize them, they go to Calve in the Islands of the Rivers, from whence they don't stir till the young Calves are able to fol∣low them; for then they may protect them a∣gainst any Beast whatsoever.

These Oxen being very convenient for the Subsistence of the Savages, they take care not to scare them from their Country; and they pursue only those whom they have wounded with their Arrows: But these Creatures mul∣tiply in such a manner, that notwithstanding the great Numbers they kill every Year, they are as numerous as ever.

The Women Spin the Wooll of those Oxen, and make Sacks thereof to carry the Flesh which they dry at the Sun, or broil upon Grid-irons. They have no Salt, and yet they pre∣pare their Flesh so well, that it keeps above four Months without breeding any Corrupti∣on; and it looks then so fresh, that one wou'd think it was newly kill'd. They commonly boil it, and drink the Broath of it instead of Wa∣ter. This is the ordinary Drink of all the Sa∣vages of America, who have no Commerce with the Europeans. We follow'd their Example in this particular; and it must be confess'd that that Broath is very wholsom.

The Skin of those Oxen weighs about six∣score Pound; but the Savages make use only of the thinnest part, as that of the Belly, which they dress with the Brains of all sorts of Beasts, and thereby make it as soft as our Shamoi's Skins. They paint them with seve∣ral Colours, and adorn with pieces of Por∣cupine-Skins, red and white, the Gowns

they make thereof, to appear in Feasts and o∣ther solemn Occasions. They make other Gowns against Cold Weather, wherewith they cover themselves during the Winter; but these plain Gowns, cover'd with curl'd Wool, are in my Opinion the finest as well as the best.

When they kill any Cows, their young Calves follow them, and lick their Hands. They bring them to their Children, who eat them, after having plaid with them. They keep the Hoofs of those little Creatures, and when they are very dry, they tie them to some Wand, and move them according to the various Po∣stures of those who Sing and Dance. This is the most ridiculous Musical Instrument that I ever met with.

These young Calves might be easily tam'd, and made use of to plough the Land, which would be very advantageous to the Savages. These Oxen find in all Seasons Forrage to subsist; for if they are surpriz'd in the Nor∣thern Countries by the Snow, before they can reach the Southern Parts, they have the dex∣terity to remove the Snow, and eat the Grass underit. They bellow like our European Oxen, but not so frequently.

Tho' these Oxen are taller and bigger than those of Europe, they are however so swift, that no Savage can overtake them: They are so timorous, that they run away from any Man, except when they are wounded; for then they are dangerous, and often kill the Savage who pursues them. 'Tis a diverting prospect to see near the Banks of the Rivers,

several Droves of those Oxen, of about four or five hundred together, grazing in those green Meadows.

There are several other Beasts in that Coun∣try, as I observ'd in my Account of Loui∣siana, as Stags, wild Goats, Beavers, Otters, Bustards, which have an excellent Taste; Swans, Tortoises, Turkey-Cocks, Parrots, and Partridges. These are also an incredible quan∣tity of Pelicans, whose Bills are of a prodigi∣ous Size; and a great many other sorts of Birds, and other Beasts.

The Rivers are plentifully stock'd with Fish, and the Soil is very fertil. The Forests afford all manner of Timber fit for Building, and especially Oak; which is there much better than in Canada, and would be excellent for building Ships. That Timber might be squar'd, saw'd, and ready prepar'd upon the Spot, and brought over into Europe; which would be ve∣ry convenient, and give time to the Trees of our Forests to grow, whereas they are in a manner exhausted.

There are in those Forests abundance of Trees beating good Fruit, and of wild Vines, which produce Grapes a Foot and a half long, which growing to a perfect maturity, may make very good Wine. One may see there also large Countries cover'd with good Hemp, growing naturally, six or seven Foot in height. In short, by the Experiments I made among the Islati, and the Illinois, I am persuaded that the Soil of that Country Would produce all man∣ner of Corn, Fruits, &c. even more plentiful∣ly

than in any part of Europe, seeing there ar•• two Crops every Year.

The Air is very temperate, clear, and o∣pen, and the Country water'd with several Lakes, Brooks, and Rivers, which are for the most part navigable. The Gnats and other little Flies that are so troublesome in Canada, and some other dangerous Beasts, are unknown in this Country; which in two Years time, might supply its Inhabitants, if cultivated, with all things necessary for Life, without wanting any thing from Europe; and the Islands of America, with Wine, Bread, and Flesh. The Bucaneers might kill in that Country a greater number of Oxen than in all the Islands they resort to. There are Mines of Coal, Slate, and Iron; and s••••eral pieces of fine red Copper, which I have found now and then upon the Surface of the Earth, makes me believe that there are Mines of it; and doubtless of other Metals and Minerals, which may be discover'd one time or another. They have already found Allum in the Country of the Iroquois.

CHAP. XXXI. An Account of our Arrival to the Illinois, one of the most Numerous Nations of the Savages of America.

THis Word Illinois comes, as it has been al∣ready observ'd from Illini, which in the Language of that Nation signifies A perfect and accomplish'd Man. The Villages of the Illinoi••

are situated in a Marshy Plain, about the fortieth Degree of Latitude, on the Right side of the River, which is as broad as the Meuse. Their greatest Village may have in it four or five hundred Cabins, every Cabin five or six Fires, and each Fire one or two Families, who live together in great Concord. Their Ca∣bins are cover'd with Mats of flat Rushes so closely sew'd together, that no Wind, Rain, or Snow may go thro' it. The Union that reigns amongst that barbarous People, ought to cover with Shame the Christians; amongst whom we can see no trace of that brotherly Love, which united the Primitive Proffessors of Christianity.

When the Savages have gather'd in their In∣dian Corn, they dig some Holes in the Ground, where they keep it for Summer-time, because Meat does not keep in hot Weather; where∣as they have very little occasion for it in Win∣ter; and 'tis then their Custom to leave their Villages, and with their whole Families, to go a hunting Oxen, Beavers, &c. carrying with them but a small quantity of their Corn, which however they value so much, that the most sensible Wrong one may do them in their Opinion, is to take some of their Corn in their absence. We found no Body in the Village, as we had foreseen; for the Illinois had divi∣ded themselves according to their Custom, and were gone a hunting. Their Absence caus'd a great Perplexity amongst us; for we wanted Provisions, and yet durst not meddle with the Indian Corn the Savages had laid under Ground for their Subsistence, and to sow their Lands.

However, our Necessity being very great, and it being impossible to continue our Voyage, without any Provisions, especially seeing the Oxen and other Beasts had been driven from the Banks of the River, by means of Fire, as I have related in my former Chapter, M. la Salle resolv'd to take about forty Bushels of Corn, in hopes to appease the Savages with some Presents.

We embark'd again with these fresh Provi∣sions, and continu'd to fall down the River, which runs directly to the South. Four Days after, being the First of Ianuary, 1680. we said Mass; and having wish'd a happy New-Year to M. la Salle, and to all others, I thought fit to make a pathetical Exhortation to our Grumblers, to encourage them to go on cheerfully, and inspire them with Union and Concord. Father Gabriel, Zenobe, and I, embrac'd them afterwards; and they promis'd us to continue firm in their Duty. The same Day we went thro' a Lake form••d by the Ri∣ver, about seven Leagues long, and one broad. The Savages call that Place Pimiteoui; that is, in their Tongue, A place where there is abundance of fat Beasts. When the River of the Illinois freezes, which is but seldom, it freezes only to this Lake, and never from thence to the Mes∣chasipi, into which this River falls. M. la Salle observ'd here the Elevation of the Pole, and found that this Lake lies in the Latitude of thirty three Degrees, and forty five Mi∣nutes.

We had been inform'd, that the Illinois were our Enemies; and therefore M. la Salle had re∣solv'd to use all manner of Precaution when we should meet with them; but we found our selves on a sudden in ••he middle of their Camp, which took up the two sides of the River. M. la Salle order'd immediately his Men to make their Arms ready, and brought his Canow's on a Line, placing himself to the Right, and M. Tonti to the Left; so that we took almost the whole breadth of the River. The Illinois, who had not yet discover'd our Fleet, were very much surpriz'd to see us coming so swif••ly up∣on them; for the Stream was extraordinary rapid in that Place: Some run to their Arms, but most took the Flight, with horrid Cries and Howlings.

The Current brought us in the mean time to their Camp; and M. la Salle went the very first a-shoar, follow'd by his Men; which en∣creas'd the Consternation of the Savages, whom we might have easily defeated; but as it was not our Design, we made a halt to give them time to recover themselves, and see that we were no Enemies. M. la Salle might have pre∣vented their Confusion by shewing his Calumet, or Pipe of Peace, but he was afraid the Savages would impute it to our Weakness.

The Illinois being exceedingly terrify'd, tho' they were several thousand Men, tender'd us the Calumet of Peace; and then we offer'd them ours; which being accepted on both sides, an extraordinary Joy succeeded the ter∣rible Fears they had been under upon our lan∣ding. They sent immediately to fetch back

those who fled away; and Father Zenobe and I went to their Cabins. We took their Chil∣dren by the Hand, and express'd our Love for them with all the signs we could: We did the like to the Old Men, having compassion of those poor Creatures, who are so miserable a•• to be ignorant of their Creator and Re∣deemer.

Most of the Savages, who had run away up∣on our landing, understanding that we were Friends, return'd; but some others had been so terrify'd, that they did not come back till three or four Days after, that they were told that we had smoak'd in their Calumet of Peace. In the mean time we had discours'd the Chief of the Illinois by our Interpreter; and told them, That we were Inhabitants of Canada, and their Friends; that we were come to teach them the Knowledge of the Captain of Hea∣ven and Earth, and to use Fire-Arms, which were unknown to them; with several other things relating to their Advantage. We were forc'd to make use of these metaphorical Ex∣pressions, to give them some Idea of the Su∣preme DEITY. They heard our Discourses with great attention, and afterwards gave a great Shout for Joy, repeating these Words: Tepatoui-Nika; That is, We••l, my Brother, my Friend; thou hast done very well. These Savages have more Humanity than all the others of the Northern America; and understanding the sub∣ject of our Errand, express'd a great Gratitude. They rubb'd our Legs and Feet, near the Fire, with Oil of Bears and Grease of Wild Oxen, which after much travel is an incomparable Re∣freshment;

and presented us some Flesh to eat, putting the three first Morsels into our Mouth with great Ceremonies. This is a great piece of Civility amongst them.

M. la Salle presented them with some To∣bacco from Martinico, and some Axes; and told them, That he had desir'd them to meet to treat about some weighty matters; but that there was one in particular, which he would discourse them upon before any other. He ad∣ded, that he knew how necessary their Corn was to them; but that being reduc'd to an un∣speakable Necessity when he came to their Vil∣lage, and seeing no probability to subsist, he had been forc'd to take some Corn from their Habitations without their leave: That he would give 'em Axes, and other things, in lieu of it, if they could spare it; that if they could not, they were free to take it again; concluding, That if they were no•• able to supply us with Provisions, he design'd to continue his Voyage, and go to their Neighbours, who would hear∣tily give him what was necessary for his subsi∣stence; but however, to shew them his Kind∣ness, he would leave a Smith among them, to mend their Axes and other Tools we should supply them with. The Savages having consi∣der'd our Proposals, granted all our Demands, and made Alliance with us.

We were oblig'd to use many Precautions to make our Alliance lasting and solid, because our Enemies did their utmost to prevent it. The very same Day we came to the Camp of the Illinois, one of the Chief Captains of the Masc••utens, whose Name was Monso, arriv'd also

with some Miamis, and other young Men, who brought with them some Axes, Knives, Kettles, and other Goods. Our Enemies had chosen him for that Embassie, knowing that the Illinois would rather believe him than the Miamis, because they had never been in War with the Mascoutens. This Savage arriv'd pretty late, and caball'd all the Night long against us: He told them, That M. la Salle was a great Friend of the Iroquois, who were to follow him speedily, with some of the Europeans from Canada, to in∣vade them, and destroy their Nation; and that he was sent by some of the Europeans them∣selves, who could not approve that Treachery of their Country-men, to give them notice thereof, that they might not be surpriz'd. He enforc'd his Arguments by presenting them with all the Goods he had brought along with him; and thinking he had gain'd his Point, went back the same Night, fearing, with much Reason, that M. la Salle would resent that Ma∣ster-piece of Villany, and punish him for it. The Illinois were assembled in Council all the Night; for they never treat of any secret Af∣fairs during the Day, and did not know what Measures to take; for tho' they did not believe all the Stories the Mascouten had made unto them, yet the next Day they appear'd much indifferent and mistrusting. As they seem'd to contrive something against us, we began to be uneasie; but M. la Salle, who suspected that their sudden Alteration towards us, was the ef∣fect of a false Report, made such Presents to one of their Chiefs, that he told him all the Particulars of the Embassie and Negotiation of

Monso; and thereby enabled him to remove the Jealousie of the Illinois, and confound the wic∣ked Designs our Enemies.

He manag'd that Point with such Dexterity, that he did not only regain the Friendship of that Nation, but likewise undeceiv'd the Mas∣couten and Miamis; and was Mediator between the latter and the Illinois, who by his means made an Alliance which lasted all the while we remain'd in those Countries.

CHAP. XXXII. An Account of what hapned to us while we remain'd among the Illinois, till the Building of a New Fort.

SOme Days after, Nikanape, Brother to Ches∣sagouasse, the most considerable Chief of the Illinois, who was then absent, invited us to a great Feast; and before we sate down to eat, made a long Speech, very different from what the other Captains had told us upon our arrival. He said that he had invited us not so much to give us a Treat, as to endeavour to disswade us from the Resolution we had taken, to go down to the Sea by the great River Meschasipi. He added, That several had perish'd, having ventur'd upon the same Enterprize, the Banks of that River being inhabited by barbarous and bloody Na∣tions, whom we should be unable to resist, not∣withstanding our Valour and the Goodness of our Arms; that the River was full of dange∣rous Monsters, as Crocodiles, Tritons, (mean∣ing

a Sea-Monster) and Serpents; that suppo∣sing the Bark we design'd to build was big enough to protect us against the Dangers he had mention'd, yet it would avail us nothing against another which was inevitable; For, said he, the River Meschasipi is so full of Rocks and Falls towards its Mouth, that the Rapidity of the Current cannot be master'd, which will carry your Bark into a horrid Whirlpool, that swallows up eve∣ry thing that comes near it; and even the River it¦self, which appears no more, losing it self in that hi∣deous and bottomless Gulph.

He added so many other Circumstances, and appear'd so serious, and so much concern'd for us, that two of our Men, who understood their Language, but not their Politicks, were mo∣ved at it, and their Fear appear'd in their Fa∣ces. We observ'd it, but could not help it; for it would be an unpardonable Affr••nt to interrupt a Savage. And besides, we had per∣haps encreas'd the Allarms of our Men. When Nikanape had made an end of his Discourse, we answer'd him in so calm a manner, that he cou'd not fancy we were surpriz'd at his Ob∣jections against our Voyage.

Our Interpreter told him, by order of M. la Salle, that we were much oblig'd to him for the Advices he gave us; but that the Difficul∣ties and Dangers he had mention'd, would make our Enterprize still more glorious; that we fear'd the Master of the Life of all Men, who rul'd the Sea, and all the World; and therefore would think it a happiness to lay down our Life to make his Name known to all his Creatures. We added, that we believ'd

that most of the Dangers he had mention'd were not in being, but that the Friendship he had for us, had put him upon that Invention, to oblige us to remain with them. We thought fit however, to let him know, that we per∣ceiv'd our Enemies had fomented some Jea∣lousies in their Mind, and that they seem'd to mistrust our Designs; but as we were sin∣cere in our Dealings, we desir'd them to let us know freely, and without any Disguise, the Grounds of their Suspicions, that we might satisfie them, and clear our selves; concluding, That seeing our Demand was so just and equi∣table, we expected they would grant it, or else that we should have reason to think that the Joy they had express'd upon our Arrival, and the Friendship they had since show'd to us, was nothing but a Deceit and Dissimu∣lation. Nikanape was not able to answer us, and therefore chang'd his Discourse, desiring us to eat.

The Dinner being over, our Interpreter re∣assum'd his Discourse, and told the Company, That we were not surpriz'd at the Envy their Neighbours express'd about our Arrival into their Country, because they knew too well the Advantages of Commerce, and there∣fore wou'd engross it to themselves, and ob∣struct by all means our good Correspondence; but that we wonder'd that they wou'd give Ear to the Suggestions of our common Ene∣mies, and conceal any thing from us, since we had so sincerely acquainted them with our Designs.

We did not sleep, Brother, said he, directing his Discourse to Nikanape, when Monso was caballing amongst you in the Night to our Prejudice, endeavour∣ing to make you believe that we were Spies of the Iroquois. The Presents he made to perswade his Lyes, are still hidden in this Cabin: But why has he run away immediately after, instead of appearing publickly to justifie his Accusation? Thou art a Witness thy self, that upon our landing we might have kill'd all thy Nephews, and done what our Enemies tell you we design to do, after we have made Alliance with thee, and settled themselves amongst you. But if it were our Design, why should we defer to put it into execution? And who hinders our Warriours, who are here with me, to kill all of you, whilst your young Men are a Hunting? Thou hast been told, that our Valour is terrible to the Iroquois themselves; and therefore we need not their Assistance to wage War with thee, if it were our Design.

But to remove even the least Pretence of Suspicio•• and Iealousie, send somebody to bring back that mali∣cious Accuser, and we will stay here to confute him in thy Presence: For how can he know us, seeing he never saw us in his Life? And how can he be ac∣quainted with the secret League we have made with the Iroquois, whom he knows only by Name? Con∣sider our Equipage; we have nothing but Tools and Goods, which can never be made use of, but for the Good of thy Nation, and not for its Destruction, as our Enemies would make thee believe.

This Discourse mov'd them very much; and they sent after Monso to bring him back; but the Snow which fell that Night spoil'd the Track, and so he could not be over-taken. He had remain'd for some Days not far from us, to

know what would be the success of his Em∣bassie. However, some of our Men lay under such terrible Apprehensions, that we could ne∣ver recover their Courage, nor remove their Fears; so that six of them who had the Guard that Night (amongst which were two Sawers, the most necessary of our Workmen for Building our Ship) run away, taking with them what they thought necessary; but considering the country thro' which they were to travel, and the Season of the Year, we may say, that for avoiding an uncertain Peril, they expos'd them∣selves to a most certain Danger.

M. la Salle seeing that those six Men were gone, and fearing that this Disertion would make a disadvantageous Impression upon the Savages, he order'd his Men to tell the Illinois, That he had resolv'd to send after them to pu∣nish them as they deserv'd; but that the Season being so hard, he was loth to expose his Men; and that those Deserters would be severely punish'd in Canada. In the mean time, we exhorted the rest to continue firm in their Duty, assuring them, That if any were afraid of venturing themselves upon the River Meschasipi, because of the Dangers Nikanape had mention'd, M. la Salle would give them leave to return next Spring to Canada, and allow them a Canow to to make their Voyage; whereas they could not venture to return home at this time of the Year, without exposing themselves to perish with Hun∣ger, Cold, or the Hands of the Savages.

They promis••d Wonders; but M. la Salle knowing their Inconstancy, and dissembling the Vexation their want of Courage and Reso∣lution

caus'd him, resolv'd to prevent any far∣ther Subornation, and to leave the Camp of the Illinois; but lest his Men should not consent to it, he call'd them together, and told them we were not safe among the Illinois, and that perhaps the Iroquois would come in a little time to attack them; and that these being not able to resist, they were like to run away, and be∣take themselves to the Woods, and leave us expos'd to the Mercy of the Iroquois, whose Cruelty was sufficiently known to us; there∣fore he knew no other Remedy but to fortifie a Post, where we might defend our selves both against the Illinois and Iroquois, as occasion should require. These Reasons, with some other Ar∣guments which I added to the same purpose, pro∣ved powerful enough to engage them to approve M. la Salle's Design; and so it was resolv'd to build a Fort in a very advantageous Place on the River, four Days Journey below the great Village of the Illinois.

CHAP. XXXIII. Reflections upon the Temper and Manners of the Il∣linois, and the little Disposition they have to em∣brace Christianity.

BEfore I speak in particular of the Illinois, I think fit to observe here, that there is a nation of the Miamis to the South-West of the Lake of the Illinois, who inhabit the Banks of a ••ine-River, within fifteen Leagues from the Lake, in the Latitude of 41 Degrees. The

Maskoutens and Outtouagamis live more North∣ward on the River Melleoki, which runs into the Lake in the Latitude of 43 Degrees. To the West of it live the Kikapous and Ainoves. who have two Villages; and to the West of these there is the Village of the Illinois Cascaschia, situated towards the Source of the River Checa∣goumenans. The Authoutantas and Maskoutens-Nadouessians live within one hundred and thir∣ty Leagues of the Illinois, in three great Vil∣lages, on the Banks of a fine River which dis∣charges it self into the great River Meschasipi. We shall have occasion to talk of these and seve∣ral other Nations.

Most of these Savages, and especially the Illinois, make their Cabins of flat Rushes, which they sew together, and line them with the same; so that no Rain can go through it. They are tall, strong, and manage their Bows and Ar∣rows with great dexterity; for they did not know the use of Fire-Arms before we came in∣to their Country. They are Lazy, Vagabonds, Timorous, Pettish, Thieves, and so fond of their Liberty, that they have no great Respect for their Chiefs.

Their Villages are open, and not enclos'd with Palisado's, as in some other Places, because they have not Courage enough to defend them, for they fly away as soon as they hear their Ene∣mies approach. Besides the Arrows, they use two other Weapons, a kind of a Pike and a Club of Wood. Their Country is so fertile, that it supplies them with all the Necessaries for Life, and especially since we taught them the use of I••on Tools to cultivate it.

The Hermaphrodites are very common amongst them, which is so much the more surprizing, because I have not observ'd any such thing a∣mongst the other Nations of the Northern A∣merica. Poligamy is allow'd amongst them; and they generally marry several Sisters, think∣ing they agree better than Strangers. They are exceedingly Jealous, and cut the Nose of their Wives upon the least suspicion. Notwith∣standing they have several Wives, they are so lascivious as to be guilty of Sodomy, and keep Boys, whom they cloth with Women's Appa∣rel, because they make of them that abomi∣nable use. These Boys live in their Families amongst Women, without going either to their Wars or Hunting. As to their Religion, I observ'd that they are very superstitious; but I could never discover that they had any Wor∣ship, nor any Reason for their Superstition. They are great Gamesters, as well as all the other Savages that I have known in Ame∣rica.

As there are some stony Places in this Coun∣try, where there is a great quantity of Serpents, very troublesome to the Illinois, they know se∣veral Herbs which are a quicker and surer Re∣medy against their Venom, than our Treacle and Orvietan. They rub themselves with these Herbs, after which they play with those dan∣gerous Serpents, without receiving any hurt. They take the young ones and put them some∣times into their Mouth. They go stark naked in Summer-time, wearing only a kind of Shoes made of the Skins of Oxen; but the Winter being pretty severe in their Country, tho'

very short, they wear Gowns made of th•• Skins of Wild Beasts, or of Oxen, which they dress and paint most curiously, as I have al∣ready observ'd.

The Illinois, as most of the Savages of Ame∣rica, being brutish, wild, and stupid, and their Manners being so opposite to the Morals of the Gospel, their Conversion is to be despair'd of, till Time and the Commerce with the Europeans has remov'd their natural Fierceness and Igno∣rance, and thereby made 'em more apt to be sen∣sible of the Charms of Christianity. I have met with some who were more teachable; and Fa∣ther Zenobe told me, that he Baptiz'd two or three of them at the point of Death, because they desi••'d it; and shew'd some good Disposi∣tion to induce him to grant that Demand. They will tamely suffer to Baptize their Chil∣dren, and would not refuse it themselves; but they are incapable of any previous Instruction concerning the Truth of the Gospel, and th•• Efficacy of the Sacraments. Would I follow the Example of some other Missionaries, I could have boasted of many Conversions; for I might have easily Baptiz'd all those Nations, and then say, as I am afraid they do without any ground, That I had converted them.

Father Zenobe had met with two Savages, who had promis'd to follow him every where, whom he instructed and Baptiz'd; but tho' they were more tractable than the rest, they would not leave their Country; and he understood afterwards, that one of them, whose Name was Chassagouache, was dead in the hands of the Iunglers, and consequently in the Super∣stitions

of his Country-men; so that his Bap∣tism serv'd only to make him duplo Filius Ge∣hennae.

CHAP. XXXIV. An Account of the Building of a New Fort on the River of the Illinois, nam'd by the Savages Che∣cagou, and by us Fort Crevecoeur; as also a Bark to go down the River Meschasipi.

I Must observe here, that the hardest Winter lasts not above two Months in this charming Country; so that on the 15th of Ianuary there came a sudden Thaw, which made the Rivers navigable, and the Weather so mild as it is with us in the middle of the Spring. M. la Salle improving this fair Season, desir'd me to go down the River with him to chuse a Place fit to build our Fort. After having view'd the Country, we pitch'd upon an Eminence on the Bank of the River, defended on that side by the River, and on two others by two Ditches the Rains had made very deep by suc∣cession of Time; so that it was accessible only by one way; therefore we cast a Line to join those two natural Ditches, and made the Emi∣nence steep on every side, supporting the Earth with great pieces of Timber. We made a hasty Lodgment thereupon, to be ready to de∣fend us in case the Savages would obstruct the Building of our Fort; but no body offering to disturbus, we went on diligently with our Work. Fathers Gabriel, Zenobe, and I, made in the

mean time a Cabin of Planks, wherein our Workmen came to Prayers every Morning and Evening; but having no Wine, we could not say Mass. The Fort being half finish'd, M. la Salle lodg'd himself in the middle with M. Tonti; and every body took his Post. We plac'd our Forge along the Courtin on the side of the Wood, and laid in a great quantity of Coals for that use.

In the mean time our Thoughts were al∣ways bent towards our Discovery, and M. la Salle and I had frequent Conferences about it: But our greatest Difficulty was to build a Bark; for our Sawers being gone, we did not know what to do. However, ••s the Timber was cheap enough, we told our Men, that if any of them would undertake to saw Boards for Building the said Bark, we might surmount all other Difficulties. Two Men undertook it; and tho' they had never try'd it before, they succeeded very well; so that we began to build a Bark, the Keel whereof was forty two Foot long. Our Men went on so briskly with the Work, that on the 1st of March our Bark was half built, and all the Timber ready pre∣par'd for the finishing of it. Our Fort was also very near finish'd, and we nam'd it the Fort of Crevecoeur, because the desertion of our Men, and the other Difficulties we labour'd under, had al∣most broke our Hearts.

Tho' the Winter is not harder nor longer in the Country of the Illinois, than in ••rovence, the Snow remain'd upon the Earth, in the Year 1680, for twenty Days together, which had ••ot been seen in the Memory of Man. This

caus'd a great Surprize to the Savages, and brought upon us a world of Inconveniencies, besides the many others we suffer'd. In the mean time we perfected our Fort; and our Bark was in such a forwardness, that we might have expected to be in a condition to sail in a very short time, had we been provided with all other Necessaries; but hearing nothing of our Ship, and therefore wanting the Rigging and other Tackle for our Bark, we found our selves in great perplexity, and did not know what to do in this sad Juncture, being above five hundred Leagues from Fort Frontenac, whither it was almost impossible to return at that time, because the Snow made the travel∣ling very dangerous by Land, and the Ice made it impracticable to our Canow's.

M. la Salle did not doubt then but his Be∣loved Griffin was lost; but neither this nor the other Difficulties dejected him; his great Cou∣rage buoy'd him up, and he resolv'd to re∣turn to Fort Frontenac by Land, notwithstand∣ing the Snow, and the unspeakable Dangers attending so great a Voyage. We had a long Conference about it in private, wherein ha∣ving examin'd all things, it was resolv'd that he should return to Fort Frontenac with three Men, to bring along with him the necessary things to proceed on our Discovery, while I with two Men should go in a Canow to the River Meschasipi, and endeavour to get the Friendship of those Nations inhabiting the Banks of that River. Our Resolution was certainly very great and bold; but there was this essen∣tial difference, that the Inhabitants of the

Countries thro' which M. la Salle was to travel, knew the Europeans; whereas those Savages whom I design'd to visit, had never heard of us in their Life; and had been represented by the Illinois, as the most barbarous Nations in the World. However, M. la Salle and I had Cou∣rage enough to undertake our Difficult Task; but we had much ado to persuade five of our Men to follow us, or to engage to expect our Return at Fort Crevecoeur.

CHAP. XXXV. Containing an Account of what was transacted at Fort Crevecoeur before M.la Salle's return to Fort Frontenac; and the Instructions we re∣ceiv'd from a Savage concerning the River Me∣schasipi

BEfore M. la Salle and I parted, we found means to undeceive our Men, and re∣move the groundless Fears they had conceiv'd from what the Illinois, thro' the Suggestions of Monso, had told us concerning the Dangers, or rather the Impossibility of Sailing upon the River Meschasipi. Some Savages inhabiting be∣yond that River, came to the Camp of the Illinois, and gave us an Account of it, very different from what Nikanape had told us; some other Savages own'd that it was navigable, and not interrupted by Rocks and Falls, as the Illinois would make us believe; and one of the Illinois themselves, being gain'd by some small Presents, told us in great Secresie, that

the Account their Chief had given us, was a downright Forgery, contriv'd on purpose to oblige us to give over our Enterprize. This revived somewhat our Men; but yet they were still wavering and irresolute; and there∣fore M. la Salle said, that he would fully con∣vince them, that the Illinois had resolv'd in their Council to forge that Account, in order to stop our Voyage; and few Days after we met with a favourable opportunity for it.

The Illinois had made an Excursion South∣ward; as they were returning with some Pri∣soners, one of their Warriors came before their Comrades, and visited us at our Fort; we entertain'd him as well as we could, and ask'd him several Questions touching the River Meschasipi, from whence he came, and where he had been oftentimes, giving him to under∣stand that some other Savage had given us an account of it. He took a piece of Charcoal, and drew a Map of the Course of that River, which I found afterwards pretty exact; and told us that he had been in a Pyrogue; that is, a Canow made of the Trunk of a Tree, from the Mouth of this River, very near the Place where the Meschasipi falls into the great Lake; for so they call the Sea: That there was nei∣ther Falls nor rapid Currents, as we had been told; that it was very broad towards the great Lake, and interrupted with Banks of Sand; but that there were large Canals betwixt them, deep enough for any Pyrogue. He told us also the Name of several Nations inhabiting the Banks of the Meschasipi, and of several ••ivers that fall into it. I set down in my Journal

all that he told us, of which I shall perhaps give a larger Account in another place. We made him a small Present, to thank him for his Kindness in discovering a Truth, which the Chief of his Nation had so carefully conceal'd. He desir'd us to hold our Tongue, and never to mention him, which we promis'd; and gave him an Axe, wherewith we shut his Mouth, according to the Custom of the Savages, when they recommend a Secret.

The next Day, after Prayers, we went to the Village of the Illinois; whom we found in the Cabin of one of their Chiefs; who enter∣tain'd them with a Bear, whose Flesh is much valu'd among them. They desir'd us to sit down upon a fine Mat of Rushes: And some time after our Interpreter told them, that we were come to acquaint them, that the Maker of all Things, and the Master of the Lives of Men, took a particular Care of us, and had been pleas'd to let us have a true account of the River Meschasipi; the Navigation whereof they had represented to us as impracticable. We added all the Particulars we had learn'd, but in such Terms that it was impossible they should suspect any of their Men.

The Savages were much surpriz'd, and did not doubt but we had that Account by som•• extraordinary Way; therefore they shut their Mouth with their Hand; which is their usual Custom to express their Admiration. They told us frankly afterwards, that the great de∣sire they had to stop amongst them our Cap∣tain, and the Grey-Coats or Bare-foot, as they call the Franciscans, had oblig'd them to forge

the Stories they had told us, and to conceal the Truth; but since we had come to the Know∣ledge of it by another way, they would tell us all that they knew; and confirm'd every particular their Warrior had told us. This Confession remov'd the Fears of our Men, who were few Days after still more fully per∣suaded that the Illinois design'd to frighten us from our Discovery: For several Savages of the Nations of Osages, Cikaga, and Akansa, came to see us, and brought fine Furs to barter for our Axes. They told us that the Mescha∣sipi was navigable almost from its Source to the Sea; and gave us great incouragement to go on with our Design, assuring us, that all the Nations inhabiting along the River, from the Mouth of that of the Illinois, to the Sea, wou'd come to meet us, and dance the Calumet of Peace, as they express it, and make Alliance with us.

The Miamis arriv'd much about that time, and danc'd the Calumet with the Illinois, ma∣king Alliance with them against the Iroquois, their implacable Enemies. We were Witnesses to their Treaty; and M. la Salle made them some Presents, the better to oblige both Par∣ties to the Observation of their League.

We were three Missionaries for that Handful of Europeans at Fort Crevecoeur; and ther••fore we thought fit to divide our selves: Father Gabriel being very old, was to continu•• with our Men; and Father Zenobe among the Illinois, having desir'd it himself, in hopes to convert that nu∣merous Nation: And I, as I have already re∣lated, was to go on with our Discovery. Fa∣ther

Zenobe liv'd already among the Illinois, but the rude Manners of that People made him soon weary of it. His Landlord, whose Name was Omahouha, that is to say Wolf, was the Head of a Tribe, and took a special Care of Father Zenobe, especially after M. la Salle had made him some Presents: He lov'd him as his Child; but however, I perceiv'd in the Visits he made us, (for he liv'd but within half a League of our Fort) that he was not satisfy••d to live amongst that brutish Nation, tho' he had already learn'd their Tongue. This oblig'd me to offer him to take his Place, provided he wou'd supply mine, and go on with our Discovery amongst several Nations, whose Language we did not understand, and who had never heard of us; but Father Ze∣nobe foreseeing the Danger and Fatigue I was like to be expos'd to, chose to remain with the Illinois, whose Temper he knew, and with whom he was able to converse.

M. la Salle left M. Tonti to command in Fort Crevecoeur, and order'd our Carpenter to prepare some thick Planks of Oak, to Fence the Deck of our Bark in the nature of a Pa∣rapet, to cover it against the Arrows of the Sa∣vages, in case they design'd to shoot at us from the Shoar. Then calling his Men together, he desir'd them to obey M. Tonti's Orders in his Absence, to live in a Christian Union and Charity; to be courageous and firm in their Design; and above all, to give no credit to the false Reports that the Savages might make unto•• them, either of him, or of their Com∣rades that were going with me. He assur'd

them that he would return with all the speed imaginable, and bring along with him a fresh Supply of Men, Ammunition, and Rigging for our Bark; and that in the mean time he left them Arms, and other things necessary for a vigorous Defence, in case their Enemies should attack them before his return.

He told me afterwards, that he expected I should depart without any farther Delay; but I told him that tho' I had promis'd him to do it, yet a Defluxion I had on my Gums a Year since, as he knew very well, oblig'd me to return to Canada, to be cur'd; and that I wou'd then come back with him. He was very much surpriz'd, and told me, he wou'd write to my Superiors, that I had obstructed the good Success of our Mission, and desir'd Fa∣ther Gabriel to persuade me to the contrary. That good Man had been my Master during my Novitiate in our Convent of Bethune, in the Province of ••rtois; and therefore I had so great a Respect ••or him, that I yielded to his Advice; and consider'd that since a Man of his Age had ventur'd to come along wit•• me in so dangerous a Mission, it would look as Pusilanimity in me to return and leave him. That Father had left a very good Estate, be∣ing Heir of a Noble Family of the Province of Burgundy; and I must own that his Exam∣ple reviv'd my Courage upon several Occa∣sions.

M. la Salle was mightily pleas'd when I told him I was resolv'd to go, notwithstanding my Indisposition: He embrac'd me, and gave me a Calumet of Peace; and two Men to manage

our Canow, whose Names were Anthony Au∣guel, sirnam'd the Picard du Gay; and Mitchel Ako, of the Province of Poictou, to whom he gave some Commodities to the value of about 1000 Livres, to trade with the Savages, or make Presents. He gave to me in particular, and for my own use, ten Knives, twelve Shoe∣maker's Auls or Bodkins, a small Roll of To∣bacco from Martinico, about two Pounds of Rassade; that is to say, Little Pearls or Rings of colour'd Glass, wherewith the Savages make Bracelets, and other Works, and a small Par∣cel of Needles to give to the Savages; telling me, that he would have given me a greater quantity, if it had been in his Power.

The Reader may judge by these Particulars of the rest of my Equipage for so great an Undertaking; however, relying my self on the Providence of God, I took my leave of M. la Salle, and imbrac'd all our Men, recei∣ving the Blessing of Father Gabriel, who told me several Things, to inspire me with Cou∣rage; concluding his Exhortation by these Words of the Scripture, Viriliter age••, & confor∣tetur Cor tuum.

M. la Salle set out few Days after for Canada, with three Men, without any Provisions, but what they killd in their Voyage; during which they suffer'd very much, by reason of the Snow, Hunger, and Cold Weather.

CHAP. XXXVI. The Author sets out from Fort Crevecoeur, to conti∣nue his Voyage.

WHosoever will consider the Dangers to which I was going to expose my self, in an unknown Country, where no European had travell'd before, and amongst some Savages, whose Language I did not understand, will not blame the Reluctancy I expressed against that Voyage: I had such an Idea of it, that neither the fair Words, or Threats of M. la Salle, wou'd have been able to engage me to venture my Life so rashly, had I not felt with∣in my self a secret but strong Assurance, if I may use that Word, that God would help and prosper my Undertaking.

We set out from Fort Crevecoeur on the 29th of February, 1680, and as we fell down the River, we met with several Companies of Sa∣vages, who return'd to their Habitations, with their Pirogues or Wooden-Canow's, loaded with the Oxen they had kill'd: they wou'd fain per∣suade us to return with them, and the two Men who were with me, were very willing to follow their Advice; telling me, That M. la Salle had as good to have murther'd us: But I oppos'd their Design, and told them that the rest of our Men wou'd stop them as they shou'd come by the Fort, if they offer'd to return, and so we continu'd our Voyage. They confess'd to me the next Day, that they had resolv'd to

leave me with the Savages, and make their E∣scape with the Canow and Commodities, thinking that there was no Sin in that, since M. la Salle was owing to them a great deal more than their value; and that I had been very safe. This was the first Discouragement I met with, and the Forerunner of a great many others.

The River of the Illinois is very near as deep and broad as the Meuse and Sambre before Na∣mur; but we found some Places where 'tis a∣bout a quarter of a League broad. The Banks of the River are not even, but interrupted with Hills, dispos'd almost at an equal distance, and cover'd with fine Trees. The Valley be∣tween them is a Marshy Ground, which is overflow'd after great Rains, especially in the Autumn and the Spring. We had the Curio∣sity to go up one of those Hills, from whence we discover'd vast Meadows, with Forests, just as we had seen before we arriv'd at the Village of the Illinois. The River flows so softly, that the Current is hardly perceptible, except when it swells▪ But it will carry at all times great Barks for above 100 Leagues; that is, from th•• said Village to its Mouth. It runs directly to the South-West. On the 7th of March we met, within two Leagues from the River Me∣schasipi, a Nation of the Savages call'd Tamaroa or Maroa, consisting of about 200 Families. They design'd to bring us along with them to their Village, which lies to the West of Me∣schasipi, about seven Leagues from the Mouth of the River of the Illinois; but my Men fol∣low'd my Advice, and wou'd not stop, in hopes

to exchange their Commodities with more Ad∣vantage in a more remote place. Our Reso∣lution was very good; for I don't question but they wou••d have robb'd us; for seeing we had some Arms, they thought we were going to carry them to their Enemies. They pur∣su'd us in their Pyrogues or Wooden-Canow's; but ours being only of Bark of Birch-Trees, and consequently ten times lighter than theirs, and better fram'd, we laught at their Endea∣vours, and got clear of them. They had sent a Party of their Warriors to lie in Ambuscade on a Neck of Land advancing into the River, where they thought we shou'd pass that Even∣ing or the next Morning; but having disco∣ver'd some Smoak on that Point, we spoil'd their Design, and therefore cross'd the River, and landed in a small Island near the other side, where we lay all the Night, leaving our Canow in the Water, under the Guard of a little Dog; who doubtless wou'd have awak'd us, if any body had offer'd to come near him; as we expected the Savages might attempt it, swimming over in the Night; but no body came to disturb us. Having thus avoided those Savages, we came to the Mouth of the River of the Illinois, distant from their great Village about 100 Leagues, and 50 from Fort Crevecoeur. It falls into the Meschasipi between the 35th and 36th Degrees of Latitude, and within 120 or 130 Leagues from the Gulph of Mexico, ac∣cording to our Conjecture, without including the Turnings and Windings of the Meschasipi, from thence to the Sea.

The Angle between the two Rivers on the South-side, is a steep Rock of forty Foot high, and flat on the Top, and consequently a fit Place tobuild a Fort; and on the other side of the River, the Ground appears blackish, from whence I judge that it would prove fer∣til, and afford two Crops every Year, for the subsistence of a Colony. The Soil looks as if it had been already manur'd.

The Ice which came down from the Source of the Meschasipi, stopp'd us in that Place till the 12th of March; for we were afraid of our Canow: But when we saw the Danger over, we continu'd our Course, sounding the River, to know whether it was navigable. There are three small Islands over-against the Mouth of the River of the Illinois, which stop the Trees and Pieces of Timber that come down the River; which by Succession of time, has form'd some Banks: But the Canals are deep enough for the greatest Barks; and I judge that in the driest Summer, there is Water e∣nough for flat-bottom-Boats.

The Meschasipi runs to the South-South-West, between two Rows of Mountains, which fol∣low the great Windings of the River. They are near the Banks, at the Mouth of the River of the Illinois, and are not very high; but in other Places, they are some Leagues distant; and the Meadows between the River and the Foot of those Hills, are cover'd with an infi∣nite number of wild Oxen. The Country be∣yond those Hills is so fine and pleasant, that according to the Account I have had, one might justly call it the Delight of America.

The Meschasipi is in some places a League broad, and half a League where it is narrow∣est. The Rapidity in its Current is somewhat abated, by a great number of Islands, cover'd with fine Trees interlac'd with Vines. It re∣ceives but two Rivers from the West side, one whereof is call'd Otontenta; and the other dis∣charges it self into it near the Fall of St. An∣thony of Padoua, as we shall observe hereafter: But so many others run into the Meschasipi from the North, that it swells very much toward its Mouth.

I am resolv'd to give here an Account of the Course of that River; which I have hi∣therto conceal'd, for the sake of M. la Salle, who wou'd ascribe to himself alone the Glo∣ry, and the most secret Part of this Disco∣very. He was so fond of it, that he has ex∣pos'd to visible Danger several Persons, that they might not publish what they had seen, and thereby prejudice his secret Designs.

CHAP. XXXVII. The Course of the River Meschasipi from the Mouth of the River of the Illinois, to the Sea; which the Author did not think fit to publish in his Louisiana; with an Account of the Reasons he had to undertake that Discovery.

THere is no Man but remembers with Plea∣sure the great Dangers he has escap'd; and I must confess, that when I call to Mind the great Difficulties I was under at the Mouth

of the River of the Illinois, and the Perils I was expos'd to in the Discovery of the Course of the Meschasipi, my Joy and Satisfaction can∣not be express'd. I was as good as sure that M. la Salle wou'd slander me, and represent me to my Superiors as a wilful and obstinate Man, if I presum'd to go down the Meschasipi instead of going up to the North, as I was desir'd, and as we had concerted together; and therefore I was very lo••th to undertake it: But on the o∣ther Hand, I was expos'd to starve, and threat∣ned by my two Men, that if I oppos'd their Resolution of going down the River, they wou'd leave me a Shore during the Night, and carry away the Canow where-ever they plea∣sed; so that I thought it was reasonable to prefer my own Preservation to the Ambi∣tion of M. la Salle; and so I agreed to follow my Men; who seeing me in that good Dispo∣sition, promis'd that they would be faithful to me.

We shook Hands, to seal these Promises; and after Prayers, imbark'd in our Canow the 8th of March, 1680. The Ice which came down from the North, gave us a great deal of trouble; but we were so careful, that our Ca∣now receiv'd no hurt; and after six Hours rowing, we came to the River of a Nation call'd Osages, who live toward the Messorites. That River comes from the Westward, and seems as big as the Meschasipi; but the Water is so muddy, that 'tis almost impossible to d••ink of it.

The Issati, who inhabit toward the Source of the Meschasipi, come sometimes in their Excur∣sions

to the Place where I was then; and I un∣derstood afterwards from them, having learn'd their Language, that this River of the Osages and Messorites is form'd from several other Ri∣vers, which spring from a Mountain about twelves Day's Journey from its Mouth. They told me farther, that from that Mountain one might see the Sea, and now and then some great Ships; that the Banks of that River are inhabited by several Nations; and that they have abundance of wild Oxen and Beavers.

Tho' this River is very big, the Meschasipi does not visibly swell; but its Waters continue muddy to its Mouth, albeit seven other Rivers fall into it, which are near as big as the Meschasipi, and whose Waters are extraor∣dinary clear.

We lay every Night in Islands, at least if it were possible, for our greater Secu∣rity; and as soon as we had rosted or boyl'd our Indian Corn, we were very careful to put out our Fire; for in these Countries they smell Fire at two or three Leagues distance, according to the Wind. The Savages take a particular Notice of it, to discover where their Enemies are, and endeavour to sur••rize them.

The 9th we continu'd our Voyage, and six Leagues from the River of the Osages, discover'd on the South-side of the Meschasipi, a Village, which we thought to be inhabited by the Tamaroa, who had pursu'd us, as I have related. Seeing no body appear, we landed, and went into their Cabins, wherein we found Indian Corn, of which we took some Bushels, leaving in lieu of it six Knives, and a small

quantity of little Glass-Beads. This was good luck for us; for we durst not leave the River, and go a hunting, for fear of falling into th•• Hands of the Savages.

The next Day, being the 10th of March, we came to a River within 40 Leagues of Ta∣maroa; near which, as the Illinois inform'd us, there is a Nation of Savages call'd Ouadebache. We remain'd there till the 14th, because one of our Men kill'd a wild Cow, as she was swim∣ming over the River, whose Flesh we were ob∣lig'd to besmoak, to preserve it. Being thus provided with Indian Corn and Flesh, we left that place the 14th, and saw nothing worth Observation. The Banks of the River are so muddy, and so full of Rushes and Reeds, that we had much ado to find a place to go a-shoar.

The 15th we discover'd three Savages, who came from Hunting, or from some Expediti∣on. As we were able to make head against them, we landed, and march'd up to them; whereupon they run away; but after some Signs, one return'd, and presented us the Ca∣lumet of Peace, which we receiv'd; and the others came back. We did not understand a Word of what they said; nor they, I suppose, what we told them: Tho' having nam'd them two or three different Nations, one answer'd three times Chikacha or Sikacha, which was likely the Name of his Nation. They gave us some Pelicans they had kill'd with their Ar∣rows; and we presented them with part of our Meat. Our Canow being too little to take them in, they continu'd their way, ma∣king

several Signs with their Hand, to follow them along the Shore; but we quickly lost the Sight of them.

Two Days after, we saw a great Number of Savages near the River-side; and heard im∣mediately after a certain Noise, as of a Drum; and as we came near the Shore, the Savages cry'd aloud Sasacouest; that is to say, Who goes there? as I have been inform'd. We we••e un∣willing to Land; but they sent us a Pirogue or heavy Wooden-Canow, made of the Trunk of a Tree, which they make hollow with Fire, and we discover'd amongst them the three Sa∣vages we had met two Days before. We pre∣sented our Calumet of Peace, which they re∣ceiv'd; but gave us to understand by Signs, that we must go to the Akansa; for they re∣peated so often that Word, pointing at the Savages a-shore, that I believe this is the right Name of their Nation. We cou'd not avoid it; and as soon as we were landed, the three Chikacha took our Canow upon their Shoulders, and carry'd it to the Village. The Savages re∣ceiv'd us very kindly, and gave us a Cabin for our selves alone; and presented us with Beans, Indian Corn, and Flesh to eat. We made them also some Presents of our European Commodi∣ties, which they admir'd: They put their Fin∣gers upon theirMouth, especially when they saw our Guns; and I think this way of expressing their Surprize, is common to all the Savages of the Northern America.

These Savages are very different from those of the North; who are commonly sad, pen∣sive and severe; whereas these appear'd jovial,

civil, and free. Their Youth is so modest, that they dare not speak before Old Men, unless they are ask'd any Question. I obser∣ved they have tame Poultry, as Hens, Tur∣key-Cocks, and Bustards, which are as tame as our Geese. Their Trees began to shew their Fruit, as Peaches, and the like; which must be a great deal bigger than ours. Our Men lik'd very well the Manner of these People; and if they had found any Furrs and Skins to barter for their Commodities, they wou'd have left me amongst them; but I told them that our Discovery was more important to them than their Trade; and advis'd them to hide their Commodities under-ground, which they might take again upon our return, and ex∣change them with the Savages of the North. They approv'd my Advice, and were sensi∣ble that they shou'd prevent many Dangers; for Men are covetous in all Countries.

The 18th we embark'd again, after having been entertain'd with Dancing and Feasting; the carry'd away our Commodities, tho' the Savages were very loath to part with them; but having accepted our Calumet of Peace, they did not presume to stop us by Force.

CHAP. XXXVIII. A Continuation of our Voyage on the River Mes∣chasipi.

AS we fell down the River, we look'd for a fit Place to hide our Commodities, and at last pitch'd upon one between two Eminen∣ces near a Wood. We took up the green Sodds, and laid it by, and digg'd a hole in the Earth where we put our Goods, and cover'd them with pieces of Timber and Earth, and then put on again the green Turf; so that 'twas im∣possible to suspect that any Hole had been digg'd under it, for we flung the Earth into the River. We tore afterwards the Bark of three Oaks and of a large Cotton-Tree, and ingrav'd thereon four Crosses, that we might not miss the Place at our return. We embark'd again with all speed, and past by another Village of Savages about six Leagues from Akansa, and then landed at another two Leagues lower, where we were kindly entertain'd. Men, Women, and Children came to meet us; which makes me believe that the first Akansa had given notice of our arrival to all the Villages of their Nation. We made them some Presents of little value, which they thought very consi∣derable. Presents are the Symbols of Peace in all those Countries.

The 21st those Savages carry'd us in a Pyrogue to see a Nation farther off into the Country, which they call Taensa; for they repeated often

that Word, so that we could not but remember it. Those Savages inhabit the Banks of a Lake form'd by the Meschasipi; but I had not time enough to make any particular Observation concerning several of the Villages which I saw.

These Savages reciev'd us with much more Ceremonies than the Akansa; for their Chief came in great Solemnity to the Shoar to meet us. He had a kind of a white Gown, made of Cloth of Bark of Trees, which their Women spun; and two Men carry'd before him a thin Plate of Copper, as shining as Gold. We presented our Calumet of Peace, which he re∣ceiv'd with Joy and much Gravity. The Men, Women, and Children, who attended him, ex∣press'd a great Respect for me, and kiss'd the Sleeves of the Habit of St. Francis; which made me believe that they had seen some Spanish Franciscans from New Mexico, it being usual there to kiss the Habit of our Order: But this is a meer Conjecture; tho' I observ'd they did not pay that Respect to the two Men who were with me.

The Taensa conducted us into a fine Cabin of flat Rushes and shining Reeds, and entertain'd us as well as their Country could afford; and then Men and Women, who are half cover'd in that Country, danc'd together before us. Their way of Dancing is much more difficult than ours, but perhaps as pleasant, were it not for their Musick, which is very disagreeable. Women repeat every Word the Men have sung.

That Country is full of Palm-Trees, wild Laurels, Plum-Trees, Mulbery-Trees, Peach-Trees, Apple-Trees, and Walnut-Trees of five or six kinds, whose Nuts are a great deal bigger than ours. They have also several sorts of Fruit-Trees unknown in Europe, but I could not discern the Fruit, because of the Season of the Year.

The Manners and Temper of that Nation is very different from that of the Iroquois, Hurons, and Illinois. These are Civil, Easie, Tractable, and capable of Instructions; whereas the others are meer Brutes, as fierce and cruel as any wild Beasts. We lay that Night in their Village, and were entertain'd as civilly as we could have wish'd for; and we did likewise our utmost to oblige them: We shew'd them the Effect of our Fire-Arms, and a Pistol, which shot four Bul∣lets one after another, without needing to be new charg'd. Our Men took their best Cloth, which pleas'd them very much; and they seem'd well satisfy'd with us, as they express'd by many Signs and Demonstrations. They sent over night to the Koroa, who are their Allies, to give••them notice of our ar••ival; and their Chief came next Morning in great Cere∣mony to see us. They seem'd transported with Joy, and 'tis great pity we could not under∣stand what they told us, to know what Opini∣on they entertain'd of us, and from what part of the World they fansy'd we came. I order'd my Men to square a Tree, and having made a Cross, we planted it near the Cabin where we lay.

The 22d we left that obliging People, and the Chief of the Koroa attended us to his Vil∣lage, which is situated about ten Leagues lower upon the River in a fertile Soil, which pro∣duces abundance of Indian Corn, and other things necessary for Life. We presented them with three Axes, six Knives, seven Yards of good Tobacco, several Awls and Needles. They receiv'd our Presents with great Shouts, and their Chief presented us with a Calumet of Peace of red Marble, the Quill whereof was adorn'd with Feathers of five or six sorts of Birds.

They gave us also a Noble Treat according to their own way, which I lik'd very well; and after we had din'd, the Chief of that Na∣tion understanding by our Signs which way we were bound, took a Stick, and made such Demonstrations, that we understood that we had not above seven Days journey to the Sea, which he represented as a great Lake with large wooden Canow's. The next Day we prepar'd to continue our Voyage, but they made such Signs to oblige us to stay a Day or two longer, that I was almost perswaded to do it; but see∣ing the Weather so favourable for our Journey, we embark'd again. The Chief of that Nation seeing we were resolv'd to be gone, sent seve∣ral Men in two Pyrogues, to attend us to the Mouth of the River with Provisions; but when I saw that the three Chikacha, of whom I have spoken, follow'd us every-where, I bid my Men to have care of them, and observe their Mo∣tions upon our landing, for fear of any Sur∣prize. It was then Easter-Day, which we kept with great Devotion, tho' we could not

say Mass for want of Wine; but we spent all the Day in Prayers in sight of the Savages, who wonder'd much at it.

The Meschasipi divides it self six Leagues be∣low the Villages of the Koroa, into two Bran∣ches, forming an Island about sixty Leagues long, according to our best Observation. The Koroa oblig'd us to follow the Canal to the Westward, tho' the Chikacha, who were in their Pyrogues, endeavour'd to perswade me to take the other: But as we had some suspicion of them, we refus'd to follow their Advice; tho' I was afterwards convinc'd that they de∣sign'd only to have the Honour to bring us to several Nations on the other Bank of the Ri∣ver, whom we visited in our return.

We lost quickly the Company of our Sa∣vages; for the Stream being very rapid in this Place, they could not follow us in their Py∣rogues, which are very heavy. We made that Day near forty Leagues, and landed in the Evening upon the Island, where we pitch'd our Cabin.

The 24th we continu'd our Voyage; and a∣bout five and thirty Leagues below the Place we had lain, we discover'd two Fishermen, who immediately ran away. We heard some time after a great Cry and the Noise of a Drum; but as we suspected the Chikacha, we kept in the middle of the River, rowing as fast as we could. This was the Nation of Quinipissa, as we understood since. We landed that Night in a Village belonging to the Nation of Tan∣gibac, as we have been inform'd; but the In∣habitants had been surpriz'd by their Enemies,

for we found ten of them murther'd in their Cabins; which oblig'd us to embark again, and cross the River, where we landed; and having made a Fire, roasted our Indian Corn.

The 25th we left the Place early in the Morning; and after having row'd the best part of the Day, came to a point where the Mecha∣sipi divides it self into three Canals: We took the middle one, which is very broad and deep. The Water began there to taste brackish, but four Leagues lower it was as salt as the Sea. We rowed about for Leagues farther, and dis∣cover'd the Sea, which oblig'd us to go a-shoar to the Eastward of the River.

CHAP. XXXIX. Reasons which oblig'd us to return towards the Source of the River Meschasipi, without going any far∣ther toward the Sea.

MY two Men were very much afraid of the Spaniards of New Mexico, who inhabit to the Westward of this River; and they were perpetually telling me, That if they were taken, the Spaniards would never spare their Lives, or at least give them the Liberty to return into Europe. I knew their Fears were not altogether unreasonable; and therefore I resolv'd to go no farther, tho' I had no reason to be afraid for my self, our Order being so numerous in New Mexico, that, on that contrary, I might expected to have had in that Country a peace∣able and easie Life.

I don't pretend to be a Mathematician, but having learn'd to take the Elevation of the Pole, and make use of the Astrolabe, I might have made some exact Observations, had M. la Salle trusted me with that Instrument: How∣ever, I observ'd that the Meschasipi falls into the Gulph of Mexico, between the 27th and 28th Degrees of Latitude, where, as I believe, our Maps mark a River call'd Rio Escondido, the Hidden River. The Magdalen River runs be∣tween this River and the Mines of St. Barbe in New Mexico.

The Mouth of the Meschasipi may be about thirty Leagues from Rio Brav••, sixty from Pal∣mas, and eighty or a hundred from Rio Panuco, the nearest Habitation of the Spaniards; and according to these Observations, the Bay di Spirito Sancto lies to the North-East of the Mes∣chasipi, which from the Mouth of the River of the Illinois to the Sea, runs directly to the South, or South-West, except in its windings and turn∣ings, which are so great, that by our compu∣tation there are about 340 Leagues from the River of the Illinois to the Sea, whereas there are not above 150 in a direct Line. The Mes∣chasipi is very deep, without being interrupted by any Sands, so that the biggest Ships may come into it. Its Course from its Source to the Sea, may be 800 Leagues, including Wind∣ings and Turnings, as I shall observe anon, having travell'd from its Mouth to its Head.

My Men were very glad of this Discovery, and to have escap'd so many Dangers▪ but, on the other hand, they express'd a great deal of Dissatisfaction to have been at such trouble,

without making any Profit, having found no Furrs to exchange for their Commodities. They were so impatient to return, that they would never suffer me to build a Cabin upon the Shoar, and continue there for some Days, the better to obse••ve where we were. They squar'd a Tree of twelve foot high, and made a Cross thereof, which we erected in that Place, lea∣ving there a Letter sign'd by me and my two Men, containing an account of our Voyage, of our Country, and Profession. We kneel'd then near the Cross, and having sung the Ve∣xilla Regis, and some other Hymns, embark'd again on the 1st of April to return towards the Source of the River.

We saw no body while we continu'd there, and therefore cannot tell whether any Natives inhabit that Coast, We lay during the time we remain'd a-shoar under our Canow's, sup∣ported with four Fo••ks, and the better to pro∣tect us against the Rain, we had some Rolls of Birch-Bark, wherewith we made a kind of Courtains about our Canow, hanging from the top down to the ground. 'Tis observable, that during our Navigation, God protected us a∣gainst the Crocodiles, which are very nume∣rous in that River, and especially towards the Mouth: They look dreadful, and would have attack'd us, had we not been very careful to avoid them. We were very good Husbands of our Indian Corn; for the Banks of the River being full of Reeds, it was almost impossible to land to endeavour to kill some Beasts for our Subsistence.

Our Canow being loaded only with three Men and our Provisions, did not draw three Inches Water, and therefore we could row very near the shoar, and avoid the Current of the River; and besides, my Men had such a De∣sire to return to the North, that that very Day we came to Tangibao; but because the Savages we had found murther'd in their Cabins, made us believe that that Place was not safe, we con∣tinu'd our Voyage all the Night long, after ha∣ving Supp'd, lighting a great Match to fright the Crocodiles away, for they fear nothing so much as Fire.

The next Day, April 2. we saw towards break of Day a great Smoak not far f••om us, and a little while after we discover'd four Sa∣vage Women loaded with Wood, and march∣ing as fast as they could to arrive at their Vil∣lage before us, but we got soon before them. Some Bustards coming near us, one of my Men could not forbear to shoot at them; which so much frighted these Women, that they left their Load of Wood, and run away to their Village, where they arriv••d before us. The Sa∣vages having heard the noise, were in as great fear as their Wives, and left the Village upon our approach; but I landed immediately, and advanc'd alone with the Calumet of Peace; whereupon they return'd, and receiv'd us with all the Respect and Civility imaginable. They brought us into a great Cabin, and gave us se∣veral things to eat, sending not••ce in the mean time to their Allies that we were arriv'd there; so that a great number of People crowded a∣about to see us. They admir'd our Guns, and

lifting up their Hands to Heaven, made us con∣ceive they compar'd them to Thunder and Lightning; but seeing us shoot Birds at a great distance, they were so amaz'd that they could not speak a word. Our Men were so kindly entertain'd, that had it not been for the Com∣modities they had hid under-ground, they would have remain'd amongst that Nation; and truly it was chiefly to prevent any such thing that I order'd them to do it, judging from the Civility of those Savages, that they were like to be tempted to remain with them. This Nation call'd themselves Quinipissa.

We made them some small Presents, to shew our Gratitude for their kind Entertain∣ment, and left that Place April 4. and row'd with such Diligence, that we arriv'd the same Day at Koroa. That Nation was not frighted as the first time, but receiv'd us with all ima∣ginable Demonstrations of Joy, carrying our Canow upon their Shoulders in a triumphant manner, and twelve Men dancing before us with fine Fea••hers in their Hands. The Wo∣men follow'd us with their Children, who held me by my Gown and Girdle, expressing much the same Kindness to my two Men. They conducted me in that manner to the Cabin they had prepar'd for us, made of fine Mats of painted Rushes, and adorn'd with white Cover∣ings made of Bark of Trees, spun as finely as our Linen-Cloth; and after we had refresh'd our selves with the Victuals they had prepar'd for us, they left us alone, to give us time to rest our selves, which we did all the Night long. The next Morning I was surpriz'd to see their

Indian Corn, which we left very green, grown already to maturity; but I have learn'd since, that that Corn is ripe sixty Days after it is sown. I observ'd there also another sort of Corn; but for want of understanding their Language, I was not able to know its Use and Name.

CHAP. XL. An Account of our Departure from Koroa to con∣tinue our Voyage.

I Left Koroa, the next Day, April 5. with a design to visit several Nations inhabiting the Coast of the Meschasipi, but my Men would never consent thereunto, telling me that they had no Business there, and they were oblig'd to make all the haste they could towards the North, to exchange their Commodities for Furrs. I told them that Publick Good was to be preferr'd to Private Interest; but I could not perswade them to any such thing; and they told me that every one ought to be free; that they were resolv'd to go towards the Source of the River, but that I might remain amongst those Nations, if I thought fit. In short, I found my self oblig'd to submit to their Will, tho' they had receiv'd Orders to obey my Di∣rection. We arriv'd the 7th in the Habitation of the Taensas, who had already been inform'd of our return from the Sea, and were prepar'd to receive us, having for that end sent for their Allies inhabiting the inland Country to the Westward of the River. They us'd all possible

endeavour to oblige us to remain with them, and offer'd us a great many things; but our Men would not stay one single Day; tho' I confess the Civility of that People, and the good Disposition I observ'd in them, would have stopp'd me amongst them, had I been pro∣vided with things necessary for the Function of my Ministry.

We parted the 8th, and the Taensas follow'd us several Leagues in their lightest Pyrogues, but were at last oblig'd to quit us, being not able to keep pace with our Canow. One of our Men shot three▪ Wild-Ducks at once, which they admir'd above all things, it being im∣possible to do so with their Arrows. We gave them some Tobacco, and parted from them, our Men rowing with all their Strength, to let them see we had kept company with them out of meer Civility.

The 9th we came to the Place where our Men had hidden their Commodities; but when my Men saw that the Savages had burnt the Trees which we had mark'd, they were so a∣fraid, that they were near sounding away, and ••id not doubt but their Goods were lost. We went a-shoar; and while I was mending our Canow, they went to look for their Treasure, which they found in good condition. They were so transported with Joy, that Picard came immediately to tell me that all was well. In the mean time, the Akansas having receiv'd ad∣vice of our return, came down in great num∣bers along the River to meet us; and lest they should see our Men taking again their Goods from under the Ground, I advanc'd to meet

them with the Calumet of Peace, and stopt them to smoak, it being a sacred Law amongst them to smoak in such a Juncture; and who∣soever would refuse, should run a danger of be∣ing murther'd by the Savages, who have an extraordinary Veneration for the Calumet.

Whilst I stopt them▪ my Men put their Com∣modities into their Canow, and came to take me into it. The Savages saw nothing of it, of which I was very glad; for tho' they were our own, perhaps they might claim part of them upon some Pretence or other. I made several signs upon the Sand, to make them apprehend what I thought; but with what success I don't know, for I could not understand a word of what they said, their Language having no af∣finity with those of their Neighbours I have conv••rs'd withal, both since and after my Voy∣age to the Mouth of the Meschasipi.

I got into the Canow, and went by Water to the Village of the Akansas, while they went by Land; but our Men row'd so fast, that they could hardly keep pace with us. One of them, who was a good Runner, arriv'd at the Vil∣lage before us, and came to the shoar with the Women and Children to receive us, which they did even with more Civility than they had ex∣press'd the first time. Our Men suspected that this was only to get our Commodities, which they admir'd; but they are certainly a good People, and instead of deserving the Name of a Barbarous Nation, as the Europeans call all the Natives of America, I think they have more Humanity than many Natives of Europe, who pretend to be very civil and affable to Strangers.

It would be needless to give here an exact account of the Feast and Dances that were made for our Entertainment, nor of the Me∣lancholy they express'd upon our departure. I must own, that I had much a-do to leave them, but my two Men would not give me leave to tarry a Day, seeing these Nations having had no Commerce with the Europeans, did not know the value of Beavers Skins or other Furrs, whereas they thought that the Savages inhabi∣ting about the Source of the Meschasipi, might have been inform'd thereof by the Inhabitants of the Banks of the Superiour or Great Lake, which we found to be true, as we shall observe anon. We left the Akansas upon the 24th of April, having presented them with several little Toys, which they receiv'd with an extra∣ordinary Joy; and during sixty Leagues, saw no Savage neither of the Nation of Chikacha, or Messorite, which made us believe that they were gone a Hunting with their Families, or else fled away for fear of the Savages of Tintonha, that is to say, inhabiting the Meadows, who are their irreconcileable Enemies.

This made our Voyage the more easie, for our Men landed several times to kill some Fowls and other Game, with which the Banks of the Meschasipi are plentifully stock'd; how∣ever, before we came to the Mouth of the River of the Illinois, we discover'd several Mes∣sorites, who came down all along the River; but as they had no Pyrogues with them, we cross'd to the other side; and to avoid any sur∣prize during the Night, we made no Fire; and ••he reb••y theSavages could not discover where∣about

we were; for doubtless they would have murther'd us, thinking we were their Ene∣mies.

I had quite forgot to relate, that the Illinois had told us, that towards the Cape, which I have call'd in my Map St. Anthony, near the Na∣tion of the Messorites, there were some Tritons, and other Sea-Monsters painted, which the boldest Men durst not look upon, there being some Inchantment in their face. I thought this was a Story; but when we came near the Place they had mention'd, we saw instead of these Monsters, a Horse and some other Beasts painted upon the Rock with red Colours by the Savages. The Illinois had told us likewise, that the Rock on which these dreadful Monsters stood was so steep that no Man could climb up to it; but had we not been afraid of the Sa∣vages more than of the Monsters, we had cer∣tainly got up to them. There is a common Tradition amongst that People, That a great number of Miamis were drown'd in that Place, being pursu'd by the Savages of Ma••sigamea; and since that time, the Savages going by the Rock, use to smoak and offer Tobacco to those Beasts, to appease, as they say, the Manitou, that is, in the Language of the Algonquins and Accadians, an Evil Spirit, which the Iroquois call Otkon; but the Name is the only thing they know of him.

While I was at Quebec, I understood that M. Iolliet had been upon the Meschasipi, and oblig'd to return without going down that River, because of the Monsters I have spoken

of, who had frighted him, as also because he was afraid to be taken by the Spaniards; and having an Opportunity to know the Truth of that Story from M. Iolliet, him∣self, with whom I had often travell'd up∣on the River St. Laurence, I ask'd him whe∣ther he had been as far as the Akansas? That Gentleman answer'd me, That the Outtaouats had often spoke to him of those Monsters; but that he had never gone far∣ther than the Hurons and Outtaouats, with whom he had remain'd to exchange our Eu∣ropean Commodities with their Furrs. He added, That the Savages had told him, that it was not safe to go down the River, be∣cause of the Spaniards. But notwithstanding this Report, I have found no-where upon that River any Mark, as Crosses, and the like, that could persuade me that the Spaniards had been there; and the Savages inhabiting the Meschasipi would not have express'd such Admiration as they did when they saw us, if they had seen any Europeans before. I'll ex∣amine this Question more at large in my Second Volume.

CHAP. XLI. A particular Account of the River Meschasipi; Of the Country thro' which it flows; and of the Mines of Copper, Lead, and Coals we discover'd in our ••oyage.

FRom thirty Leagues below Maroa, down to the Sea, the Banks of the Meschasipi are full of Reeds or Canes; but we observ'd about forty places, where one may Land with great Facility. The River overflows its Banks now and then; but the Inundation is not very con∣siderable, because of the little Hills which stop its Waters. The Country beyond those Hills is the finest that ever I saw, it being a Plain, whose Bounds I don't know, adorn'd now and then with some Hills and Eminences cover'd with fine Trees, making the rarest Prospect in the World. The Banks of the small Rivers flowing thro' the Plain, are planted with Trees, which seem to have been disposed into that cu∣rious Order by the Art of Men; and they are plentifully stock'd with Fish, as well as the Meschasipi. The Crocodiles are very dangerous upon this great River, as I have already ob∣serv'd; and they devour a Man if they can surprize him; but 'tis easie to avoid them, for they don't swim after Men, nor follow them a-shoar.

The Country affords all sorts of Game, as Turkey-Cocks, Partridges, Quails, Parrots, Wood-Cocks, Turtle-Doves, and Wood-Pige∣ons;

and abundance of wild-Oxen, wild-Goats, Stags, Beavers, Otters, Martins, and wild-Cats: But as we approach'd the Sea, we saw no Beavers. I design to give a particular Ac∣count of these Creatures in another place; in the mean time we shall take notice of two o∣thers, who are unknown in Europe.

I have already mention'd a little Animal, like a Musk'd-Rat, that M. la Salle kill'd as we came from Fort Miamis to the Illinois, which deserves a particular Description. It looks like a Rat as to the Shape of its Body, but it is as big as a Cat: His Skin looks Silver-like, with some fair black Hair, which makes the Colour the more admirable. His Tail is without any Hair, as big as the Finger, and about a Foot long, wherewith he hangs himself to the Boughs of Trees. That Creature has under the Belly a kind of Sack, wherein they put their young ones when they are pursu'd; which is one of the most wonderful Things of the World, and a clear Demonstration of the Providence and Goodness of the Almighty, who takes so particular a Care of the meanest of his Creatures.

There is no fierce Beast in all that Country that dares attack Men; for the Mechibichi, the most terrible of all, and who devours all other Beasts whatsoever, runs away upon the Ap∣proach of a Savage. The Head of that Crea∣ture is very like that of the spotted Lynx, but somewhat bigger: his Body is long, and as tall as a wild-Goat, but his Legs are shorter: his Paws are like a Cat's-Foot; but the Claws are so long and strong; that no other Beast can

resist them. When they have kill'd any Beast, they eat part of it, and carry the rest upon their Back, to hide it in the Woods; and I have been told that no other Beast dare meddle with it. Their Skin is much like that of a Lion, as well as their Tail; but their Head is much bigger.

The Savages gave us to understand that to the Westward of their Habitation, there are some Beasts who carry Men upon their Back, and shew'd us the Hoof, and part of the Leg of one, which was certainly the Hoof of a Horse: and surely Horses must not be utterly unknown in the Northern America: for then how cou'd theSavages have drawn upon theRock I have mention'd, the Figure of that Animal?

They have in that Country all sorts of Trees we have in Europe, and a great many other unknown to us. There are the finest Cedars in the World; and another sort of Tree, from which drops a most fragrant Gum, which in my Opinion exceeds our best Perfumes. The Cotton-Trees are of a prodigious height; the Savages make them hollow with Fire, to make their Pyrogues; and we have seen some of them all of a-piece, above an hundred Foot long. The Oak is so good, that I believe it exceeds ours for Building Ships. I have observ'd that Hemp grows naturally in that Country, and that they make Tarr and Pitch toward the Sea-Coasts; and as I don't question but that there are some Iron-Mines, the Building of Men of War wou'd be very cheap in the River Meschasipi.

I took Notice in my Description of Louisiana, that there are vast Meadows, which need not to be grubb'd up, but are ready for the Plow

and seed; and certainly the Soil must be very fruitful, since Beans grow naturally, without any Culture. Their Stalks subsist several Years, bearing Fruit in the proper Seasons: It is as big as one's Arm, and climbs up the highest Trees, just as Ivy does. The Peach-Trees are like ours, and so fruitful, that they wou'd break if they were not supported. Their Forests are full of Mulberry-Trees and Plum-Trees, whose Fruit is bemusk'd. They have also Plenty of Pomegranate-Trees and Chest∣nut∣Trees: And 'tis observable, that all these Trees are cover'd with Vines, whose Grapes are very big and sweet.

They have three of four Crops of Indian-Corn; for they have no other Winter than some Rains. We had not time enough to look for Mines; but we found in several places some Pit-Coal; and the Savages shew'd us great Mines of Lead and Copper. They have also Quarries of Free-Stone; and of Black, White, and Jasper-like Marble, of which they make their Calumets.

These Savages are good-natur'd Men, affa∣ble, civil, and obliging; but I design to make a particular Tract concerning their Manners, in my Second Volume. It seems they have no Sentiments of Religion; tho' one may judge from their Actions, that they have a kind of Veneration for the Sun, which they acknow∣ledge as it seems, for the Maker and Preser∣ver of all things.

When the Nadou••ssians and Issati take Tobac∣co, they look upon the Sun, which they call in their Language Louis; and as soon as they

have lighted their Pipe, they present it to the Sun with these Words, Tchendiouba Louis, that is to say, Smoak Sun; which I took for a kind of Adoration. I was glad when I heard that this only Deity was call'd Louis, because it was also my Name. They call the Moon Louis Ba∣satsche, that is to say, The Sun of the Night; so that the Moon and Sun have the same Name, except that the Moon is distinguish'd by the Word Basatsche.

They offer also to the Sun the best part of the Beast they kill, which they carry to the Cabin of their Chief, who makes his Profit thereof, and mumble some Words as it raises. They offer also the first Smoak of their Calu∣mets, and then blow the Smoak towards the four Corners of the World. This is all I have observ'd concerning their Religion; which makes me believe that they have a religious Ve∣neration for the Sun.

CHAP. XLII. An Account of the various Languages of the Nations inhabiting the Banks of the Meschasipi; of their Submission to their Chief; of the Difference of their Manners from the Savages of Canada; and of the Difficulties, or rather Impossibilities at∣tending their Conversion.

'TIS surprizing that every Nation of the Sa∣vages of the Northern America shou'd have a peculiar Language; for tho' some of them live not ten Leagues one from another,

they must use an Interpreter to talk together, there being no universal Language amongst them; as one may call the Lingua Franca, which is understood upon all the Coast of the Mediterranean-Sea; or the Latin Tongue, com∣mon to all the Learned Men of Europe. How∣ever, those who live so near one another, un∣derstand some Words us'd amongst their Neigh∣bours, but not well enough to treat together without an Interpreter; and therefore they use to send one of their Men to each of their Allies, to learn their Language, and remain with them as their Resident, and take Care of their Concerns.

The Savages differ from those of Canada both in their Manners, Customs, Temper, Incli∣nations, and even in the Form of their Head; those of the Meschasipi having their Head very flat. They have large Places in their Villages, where they meet together upon any publick Rejoycings; and where they have publick Games at certain Seasons of the Year. They are lively and active, having noting of that Morosity and Pensiveness of the Iroquois and o∣thers. Their Chiefs have a more absolute Au∣thority than those of the other Savages, which Power is very narrow; and those who live the nearest to the Mouth of the River, have such a Deference for their Chief, that they dare not pass between Him and a Flambeau, which is always carry'd before him in all Ce∣remonies. These Chiefs have Servants and Of∣ficers to wait upon them: They distribute Re∣wards and Presents as they think fit. In short, They have amongst them a Form of Political

Government; and I must own they make a to∣lerable use of their Reason.

They were altogether ignorant of Fire-Arms, and all other Instruments and Tools of Iron and Steel, their Knives and Axes being made of Flint, and other sharp Stones; whereas we were told that the Spaniards of New Mexico li∣ved not above forty Leagues from them, and supply'd them with all the Tools, and other Commodities of Europe. We found nothing among them that might be suspected to come from the Europeans, unless it be some little Pie∣ces of Glass put upon a Thread, with which their Women use to adorn their Heads. They wear Bracelets and Ear-Rings of fine Pearls, which they spoil, having nothing to bore them, but with Fire. They made us to un∣derstand that they have them in exchange for their Calumets, from some Nations inhabit∣ing the Coast of the Great Lake to the South∣ward, which I take to be the Gulph of Flo∣rida.

I'll say nothing here, or at least very little, concerning their Conversion, reserving to dis∣course fully upon that Subject, in a Third Vo∣lume, wherein I promise my self to undeceive many People about the false Opinions they entertain on this Matter. Where-ever the Apostles appear'd, they converted so great a number of People, that the Gospel was known and believ'd in a short time, thro' most part of the then-known World. But our Modern Missions are not attended with that Grace and Power, and therefore we are not to expect those miraculous Conversions. I have imparted to

them, as well as I cou'd, the chief and gene∣ral Truths of the Christian Religion: But, as I have observ'd already, the Languages of those Nations, having little or no Affinity one with another, I cannot say that my Endeavours have been very successful, tho' I learn'd the Language of the Issati or Nadoussians, and un∣derstood indifferently that of the Illinois: But the Truths of Christianity are so sublime, that I fear, neither my Words nor Signs and Actions have been able to give them an Idea of what I preach'd unto them. GOD alone, who knows the ••earts of Men, knows also what Success my Endeavours have had. The Bap∣tism I have administer'd to several Children, of whose Death I was morally assur'd, is the only certain Fruit of my Mission. But after all, I have only discover'd the way for other Missionaries, and shall be ready at all times to return thither, thinking my self very happy if I can spend the rest of my Days in endeavour∣ing my own and other Men's Salvation; and especially in favour of those poor Nations, who have been hitherto ignorant of their Creator and Redeemer. But le••t I shou'd tire the Rea∣der, I reassume the Thread of my Discourse.

CHAP. XLIII. An Account of the Fishery of the Sturgeons; and of the Course we took, for fear of meeting some of our Men from Fort Crevecoeur.

WE embark'd the 24th of April, as I have already said, and our Provisions being ••pent some Days after, we had nothing to live upon, but the Game we kill d, or the Fish we cou'd catch. Stags, wild-Goats, and even wild Oxen are pretty scarce toward the Mouth of the River of the Illinois; for this Nation comes as far as the Meschasipi to hunt them; but by good chance we found a great quantity of Sturgeons, with long Bills, as we call d them, from the Shape of their Head. It was then the Season that these Fishes spawn; and they come as near the Shoar as they can; so that we kill'd as many as we wou'd with our Axes and Swords, without spending our Powder and Shot. They were so numerous, that we took nothing but the Belly, and other dainty Parts, throwing off the rest.

As we came near the Mouth of the River of the Illinois, my Men begun to be very af∣fraid to meet with their Comrades of Fort Crevecoeur; for having not yet exchang'd their Commodities, as they were order'd, and re∣fus'd to go Northward at first, as I desir'd them, they had much reason to fear that they wou'd stop them, and punish them for not ha∣ving follow'd my Directions. I was likewise

afraid, that by these Means our Voyage towards the Sea wou'd be discover'd, (there being some Reasons to keep it secret, as I shall observe in another place) and our farther Discovery stopt; and therefore to prevent any such thing, I ad∣vis'd them to row all the Night, and rest our selves during the Day in the Islands; which are so numerous in that River. The Trees and Vines wherewith those Islands are cover'd, are so thick, that one can hardly Land, and so we might lie there very safe, it being im∣possible to discover us. This Advice was ap∣prov'd, and thereby we avoided any Rencoun∣ter; for I did not doubt but our Men came now and then from Fort Crevecoeur, to observe the Meschasipi, and get Intelligence of us. But when we found our selves pretty far from the the River of the Illinois, we travell'd in the Day, as we used to do, in order to make our Ob∣servations, and view the Country; which does not appear so fertil, nor cover'd with so fine Trees above the River of the Illinois, as it is below, down the Meschasipi to the Sea.

CHAP. XLIV. A short Account of the Rivers that fall into the Me∣schasipi; of the Lake of Tears; of the Fall of St. Anthony; of the wild Oats of that Country; and several other Circumstances of our Voyage.

NO Rivers, as I have already said, run in∣to the Meschasipi between the river of the Illinois and the Fall of St. Anthony, from

the Westward, but the River Ottenta, and ano∣ther which falls into it within eight Leagues of the said Fall: But on the Eastward we met with a pretty large River, call'd Ouisconsin or Misconsin, which comes from the Northward. This River is near' as large as that of the Illi∣nois; but I cannot give an exact account of the length of its Course, for we left it about sixty Leagues from its Mouth, to make a Por••age into another River, which runs into the Bay of Puans, as I shall observe when I come to speak of our return from Issati into Canada. This River Ouisconsin runs into the Meschasipi about 100 Leagues above that of the Illinois.

Within five and twenty Leaguesafter, we met another River coming from the Eastward, nam'd by the Issati and Nadoussians, Chebadeba, that is, The Black River. I can say very little of it, having observ'd only its Mouth; but I judge from thence, that it is not very considerable. About thirty Leagues higher we found the Lake of Tears, which we nam'd so, because the Savages, who took us, as it will be hereaf∣ter related, consulted in this place what they shou'd do with their Prisoners; and those who were for murthering us, cry'd all the Night upon us, to oblige, by their Tears, their Com∣panions to consent to our Death. This Lake is form'd by the Meschasipi, and may be seven Leagues long and five broad. Its Waters are almost standing, the Stream being hardly per∣ceptible in the middle. We met within a League above the Lake, another River, call'd The River of the Wild Oxen; because of the great number of those Beasts grazing upon its

Banks. It falls with a great Rapidity into the Meschasipi; but some Leagues above its Mouth, the Stream is very gentle and moderate. There is an infinite number of large Tortoises in that River, which are very relishing. A Row of Mountains fence its Banks in some places.

There is another River, which falls forty Leagues above this last, into the Meschasipi; thro' which one may go into the Superiour Lake, by making a Portage from it into the Ri∣ver Nissipikouet, which runs into the same Lake. It is full of Rocks and rapid Streams. We nam'd it The River of the Grave or Mausolaeum, because the Savages bury'd there one of their Men, who was bitten by a Rattle-Snake. They us'd great Ceremonies in his Funeral, which I shall describe in another place; and I put up∣on his Corps a white Covering; for which the Savages return'd me their publick Thanks; and made a great Feast, to which a∣bove an hundred Men were invited.

The Navigation of the Meschasipi is inter∣rupted ten Leagues above this River of the Grave, by a Fall of fifty or sixty Foot high, which we call'd The Fall of St. Anthony of Padua, whom we had taken for the Protector of our Discovery. There is a Rock of a Pyramidal Figure, just in the middle of the Fall of the River.

The Row of Mountains fencing the Banks of the Meschasipi, ends at the Mouth of the River of Ouisconsin; and there we likewise ob∣serv'd, that that River which runs from thence to Sea almost directly North and South, runs then from the Westward or the North-West.

The Misfortune we had of being taken Priso∣ners, hindred us from going as far as its Source, which we cou'd never learn from the Sava∣ges, who told us only, that about twenty or thirty Leagues above the Fall of St. Anthony, there is ano••her Fall; near which a Nation of Savages inhabit at certain Seasons of the Year. They call those Nations Tintonha, that is, The Inhabitants of the Meadows.

Eight Leagues above the Fall of St. Anthony, we met with the River of the Issati or Na∣douessians, which is very narrow at the Mouth. It comes out from the Lake of the Issati, lying about seventy Leagues from its Mouth. We call'd this River The River of St. Francis; and it was in this Place that we were made Slaves by the Issati.

The Course of the Meschasipi, according to our best Computation, is about 800 Leagues long, from Tintonha to the Sea, including its Windings and Turnings; which are very great, and may be navigable from the Fall of St. An∣thony, for flat-bottom'd-Boats, provided the Island were clear'd from Trees, and especially from Vines; which having ty'd the Trees to∣gether, wou'd stop a Boat in many places.

The Country about the Lake Issati is a Mar∣shy Ground, wherein grows abundance of wild Oats, which grow without any culture or sowing, in Lakes, provided they are not above three Foot deep. That Corn is much like our Oats, but much better; and its Stalks are a great deal longer when it is ripe. The Savages gather it, and live thereupon several Months of the Year, making a kind of Broath thereof.

The Savage Women are oblig'd to tie several Stalks together with White Bark of Trees, to fright away the Ducks, Teals, or Swans, which otherwise wou'd spoil it before it be ripe.

This Lake of Issati lies within sixty Leagues to the Westward of the Superior Lake; but 'tis impossible to travel by Land from one to the other, unless it be in a hard Frost, because of the Marshy Grounds, which otherwise sink under a Man; but, as I have already said, they may use their Canow's, tho' it be very troublesome, because of the many Portages, and the length of the Way, which, by rea∣son of the Windings of the River, is about 150 Leagues. The shortest Way is by the Ri∣ver of the Grave, thro' which we went in our Return. We found nothing but the Bones of the Savage we had bury'd there, the Bears ha∣ving pull'd out with their Paws the great Stakes the Savages had beat deep into the Ground round about the Corps; which is their usual Way of burying their Dead. We found near the Grave a Calumet or Pipe of War, and a Pot, in which the Savages had left some fat Meat of wild Oxen, for the use of their dead Friend, during his Voyage into the Country of Souls; which sheweth that they believe their Immortality.

There are many other Lakes near the Ri∣ver Issati, from which several Rivers spring. The Banks of those Rivers are inhabited by the Issati, the Nadoussians, the Tintonha or Inhabi∣tants of Meadows, the Ouadebathon or Men of Rivers, the Chongasketon or Nation of the Wolf or

the Dog; for Chonga signifies either of these Crea∣tures. There are also several other Nations, which we include under the general Denomi∣nation of Nadoussians. These Savages may bring into the Field eight or nine thousand Men: They are Brave, Bold, great Runners, and good Marksmen with their Arrows. It was a Party of these Savages that took us Prisoners, and carry'd us to the Issati, as I am going to relate in the following Chapter.

CHAP. XLV. The Author and his Canow-Men are taken by the Savages, who, after several Attempts upon their Lives, carry them away with them into their Country above the River Meschasipi.

WE used to go to Prayers thrice a Day, as I have elsewhere observ'd; and my constant Request to God was, That when we shou'd first meet the Savages, it might happen to be by Day. Their Custom is, to kill as Enemies all they meet by Night, to enrich themselves with their Spoils, which are nothing but a Parcel of Hatchets, Knives, and such like Trifles; which yet they value more than we do Gold or Silver. They make no Scru∣ple to assassinate even their own Allies, when they think they can handsomly conceal the Murder; for by such Exploits it is they hope to gain the Reputation of being great Soldiers, and to pass for Men of Courage and Reso∣lution.

'Twas with a great deal of Satisfaction that we survey'd the Pleasures of the River Mescha∣sipi, all along our Passage up it, which had been since the First of April. Nothing as yet had interrupted our Observations, whither it were navigable above or below. In our Way we kill'd seven or eight Bustards or Wild Tur∣keys, which in these Countries increase mighti∣ly, as well as all other Wild Creatures. We had also plenty of Bulls, Dears, Castors, Fish, and Bears-Flesh; which last we kill'd as they were swimming over the River.

And here I cannot forbear seriously reflect∣ing on that secret Pleasure and Satisfaction of Mind, which is to be found in Prayer, and the real Advantages which may be drawn from thence, when I consider how effectually my own were heard: For the same Day, being the Twelfth of April, as our two Men were boiling one of the Bustards, and my self re∣fitting our Canow on the Banks of the River, I perceiv'd all of a sudden about Two in the Afternoon, no less than fifty Canow's, which were made of Bark, and mann'd with 120 Savages, who were stark naked, and came down the River with an extraordinary Swift∣ness, to surprize the Miamis, Illinois, and Ma∣rohans, their Enemies.

We threw away the Broath which was a preparing, and getting aboard as fast as we cou'd, made towards them, crying out thrice, Mistigouche and Diatchez, which in the Lan∣guage of the Iroquois and Algonquins, is as much as to say, Comrades, we are Men of Wooden-Ca∣nows; for so they call those that sail in great

Vessels. This had no effect, for the Barbari∣ans understood not what we said; so that they surrounded us immediately, and began to let flie their Arrows at a Distance; till the Eldest amongst them perceiving that I had a Calumet or Pipe of Peace in my Hand, came up to us, and prevented our being murder'd by their Warriors.

These Men, who are more brutal than those of the lower River, fell a jumping out of their Canow's, some upon Land, others into the Water; surrounding us on all sides, with Shrieks and Out-cries that were indeed very terrifying. 'Twas to no purpose to resist, being but three to so great a number. One of them snatch'd the Pipe of Peace out of my Hand, as our Canow and theirs were fasten'd toge∣ther on the Bank of the River. We present∣ed them with some small Pieces of Martinico Tobacco, because it was better than what they had. As they receiv'd it, the Elders of them cry'd out Miahima, Miahima; but what they meant by it we know it. However we made Signs with ou•• Oars upon the Sand, that the Miamis their Enemies, whom they were in search of, had pass'd the River, and were up∣on their Flight to join the Illinois.

When they saw themselves discover'd, and consequently out of all hopes of surprizing their Enemies, three or four of the eldest of them laid their Hands on my Head, and be∣gan to weep bitterly, accompanying their Tears with such mournful Accents as can hardly be exprest; till with a sorry Handcherchif of Ar∣menian Cloath, which I had left, I made a shift

to dry up their Tears: However, to very lit∣tle purpose; for refusing to smoak in our Ca∣lumet or Pipe of Peace, they thereby gave us to understand, that their Design was still to murder us. Hereupon with an horrid Out-cry, which they set up all at once, to make it yet the more terrible, they hurry'd us cross the River, forcing us to redouble the Stroaks of our Oar, to make the more speed; and en∣tertaining us all the while with such dismal Howls, as were capable of striking Terror in∣to the most resolute and daring Souls. Being come a-shoar on the other side, we unloaded our Canow, and landed our Things, part of which they had robb'd us of already. Some time after our Landing, we made a Fire a second time, to make an end of boiling our Bustard. Two others we presented the Barbarians, who having consulted together what they shou'd do with us, two of their Leaders came up to us, and made us to understand by Signs, that their Warriors were resolv'd upon our Death. This oblig'd me, whilst one of our Canow-Men look'd after our Things, to go with the other and apply my self to their Chiefs. Six Hat∣chets, fifteen Knives, some pieces of Tobacco, was the Present that I made them. After which, bending my Neck, and pointing to a Hatchet, I signify'd to them by that Submissi∣on, that we threw our selves on their Mercy.

The Present had the good Effect to soften some of them, who, according to their Cu∣stom, gave us some Flesh of Beaver to eat, themselves putting the three first Bits in our Mouths; having first blown upon it, because

the Meat was hot. After this they set their Platter before us, which was made of the Bark of a Tree, leaving us at Liberty to feed after our own fashion. These Civilities did not hin∣der us from passing the Night very uneasily, because in the Evening before they went to sleep, they had return'd us our Calumet of Peace. The two Canow-Men resolv'd to sell their Lives as dear as they cou'd, and to defend themselves like Men to the last, in Case they shou'd at∣tack us. For my part, I told them I resolv'd to suffer my self to be slain without the least resistance, in imitation of our Saviour, who resign'd himself up voluntarily into the Hand of his Executioner. However, we watch'd all Night by turns, that we might not be surpriz'd in our Sleep.

CHAP. XLVI. Resolution which the Barbarians take to carry the Au∣thor and his two Men along with them up into their Country, above the River Meschasipi.

THE 13th of April, very early in the Morning, one of their Captains, whose Name was Narrhetoba, being one of those who had been for killing us, and whose Body was painted all over, came and demanded my Pipe of Peace. It being deliver••d him, he fill'd it with Tobacco of their own growth, and made those of his own Band smoak in it first; then all the rest that had been for put∣ting us to Death. After this he made Signs

that we must go with them into their Coun∣try, whither they were then about to return. This Proposal did not startle me much, for ha∣ving, caus'd the Enterprize which they had fram'd against their Enemies to miscarry, I was not unwilling to imbrace any opportunity of making farther Discoveries amongst these Barbarous Nations.

That which perplex'd we most, was the Dif∣ficulty I had of saying my Office, and perform∣ing the rest of my Devotions in the Presence of these Wretches. Many of them observing my Lips to move, told me in a harsh se∣vere Tone, Ouackanche; from whence, because we understood not a Word of their Language, we concluded them to be very angry. Micha••l Ako, ••ne of the Canow-Men, told me with a frightful Air, that if I continu'd to say my Breviary, we shou'd infallibly be murther'd by them. The Picard du Gay desir'd me at least to say my Prayers in priva••e, for fear of en∣raging them too far. The last Advice seem'd the best; but the more I endeavour'd to con∣ceal my self, the more of them had I at my Heels. If at any time I retir'd into the Woods, they immediately concluded 'twas to hide some∣thing: So that I knew not which way to turn me for the performance of my Duty; for they wou'd never suffer me a Moment out of their Sight.

This compell'd me at last to acquaint the two Canow-Men, that I cou'd no longer dis∣pence with my self in omitting the Duty of my Office: That if they shou'd murder us on this account, I shou'd indeed be the innocent

Cause of their Death as well as my own; that therefore I ran the same Risque as they, but that no Danger was great enough to ju∣stifie me in the dispensing with my Duty. In fine, the Barbarians understood by the Word Ouackanche, that the Book in which I read, was an Evil Spirit, as I afterwards understood by being amongst them. However, I then knew by their Gestures that they had an aversion for it. Wherefore to use them to it by degrees, I was wont to sing the Litanies, as we were up∣on the Way, holding the Book in my Hand. They fondly believ'd my Breviary was a Spirit, which taught me to sing thus thus for their Diversion. All these People naturally love Singing.

CHAP. XLVII. The many Outrages done us by the Savages, before we arriv'd in their Country. They frequently de∣sign against our Lives.

THE many Outrages which were done us by these Barbarians, thro' the whole Course of our Voyage, are not to be imagin'd. Our Canow was both bigger and heavier laden than Theirs. They seldom ••arry any thing but a Quiver full of Arrows, a Bow, and some sorry Skin or other, which usually serves two of them for a Coverlet. The Nights were sharp as yet for the Season, by reason of our advancing still Northwards; so that at

Night 'twas necessary to keep our selves as warm as we cou'd.

Our Conductors observing that we did not make so much Way as themselves, order'd three of their Warriors to go aboard us. One seated himself on my Left, the other two be∣hind the Men, to help them to row, that we might make the more haste. The Barbarians sometimes row no less than thirty Leagues a Day, when they are in haste to take the Field, and design to surprize their Enemies. Those who took us were of divers Villages, and as much divided in their Sentiments in regard of us. Every Evening 'twas our peculiar Care to plant our Cabin near the young Chief, who had taken Tobacco in our Pipe of Peace; sig∣nifying to him thereby, that we put our selves under his Protection.

This we did by reason of the Divisions which reign'd among the Savages. Aquipaguelin, one of their Cheifs, who had a Son kill'd by the Miamis, finding he cou'd not revenge himself of that Nation, thought of venting his Passion upon us. Every Night wou'd he bewail his Son, whom he had lost in the War, thinking thereby to stir up those of his Band to revenge his Death, kill us, seize our Effects, and after that pursue the Miamis. But the other Sava∣ges, who were very fond of European Com∣modities, thought it more adviseable to protect us, that other Europeans might be encourag'd to come amongst them. They chiefly desir'd Guns, upon which they set the highest value, having seen the use of them upon one of our Canow-Men's killing three or four Bustards or

Wild-Turkeys, at one single Discharge of his Fusil; whereas they cou'd not kill above one at a time with their Bows.

We have understood by them since, that the Words Manza Ouakanché signifie Iron pos∣sest by an Evil Spirit. So they call the Fusil, which breaks a Man's Bones; whereas their Arrows glide only between the Flesh and the Muscles, which they pierce without breaking the Bone, very seldom at least. For which reason it is, that these People do much ••asier cure the Wounds which are made by the Ar∣row or Dart, than those of the Fusil.

When we were first taken by the Barbarians, we were got about an hundred and fifty Leagues up the River, from that of the Illinois. We row'd afterwards in their Company for nine∣teen Days together, sometimes North, some∣times North-East, as we judg'd by the Quarters from whence the Wind blew, and according to the best Observations we cou'd make by our Compass. So that after these Barbarians had forc'd us to follow them•• we made more than two hundred and fifty Leagues upon that same Ri∣ver. The Savages are of an extraordinary force in a Canow. They'll row from Morning to Night without resting, or hardly allowing themselves so much time as to eat their Victuals.

To oblige us to follow them the faster, there were usually four or five of their Men a-board us; for our Canow was larger and deeper loaden than theirs so that we had need of their Assistance to be able to keep 'em company. When it rain'd, we set up our Cabins; but when 'twas fair, the Heavens were our Canopy▪ By this

means we had leisure of taking our Observa∣tions from the Moon and the Stars when it was clear. Notwithstanding the fatigue of the Day, the youngest of the Warriors went at Night and danc'd the Reed before four or five of their Captains till midnight. The Captain to whose Quarter they went, sent with a deal of Ceremony to those that Danc'd, a Warrior of his own Family, to make them Smoak one after another in his own Reed of War, which is distinguish'd from that of Peace by its Fea∣thers.

This sort of Ceremony is always concluded by the two Youngest of those who have had any Relations kill'd in the Wars. These take several Arrows, and laying them a-cross at the point, present them in that manner to their Captains, weeping very bitterly; who, not∣withstanding the excess of theit Sorrow, return them back to be kiss'd. In short, neither the Fatigues of the Day, nor Watchings, are suf∣ficient to prevail with the Elders so much as to shut their Eyes, most of them watching till almost break of Day, for fear of being surpriz'd by their Enemies. As soon as the Morning appears, one of them sets up the ordinary Cry, when in a moment the Warriors are all in their Canow's. Some are sent to encompass the I∣slands, and see what Game they can meet with; whilst others more swift go by Land to discover by the Smoak the Place where the Ene∣mies lie.

CHAP. XLVIII. The Advantages which the Savages of the North have over those of the South, in relation to the War: As also the Ceremony which was perform'd by one of our Captains, having caus'd us to halt at Noon.

WHen the Savages of the North are at War, 'tis their custom to post them∣selves upon the point of some one of those many Islands, of which this River is full, where they look upon themselves to be always safe. Those of the South who are their Enemies, have nothing but Pyrogues, or Canow's of Wood, with which they cannot go very fast, because of their weight. None but the Nor∣thern Nations have Birch to make Canow's of Bark. The People of the South are depriv'd of this Advantage, whereas those of the North can with an admirable facility pass from Lake to Lake, and River to River, to attack their Enemy. Nay, when they are discover'd, they value it not, provided they have time to re∣cover their Canow's; for 'tis impossible for those who pursue them either by Land or in the Pyrogues, to do it with any success.

As to what relates to Ambuscades no Na∣tion in the World comes near those Northern Sava••es, being patient of Hunger, and the ut∣most Severies of the Weather, beyond belief. 'Tis their sure Game; and they never fail be∣ing succour'd by three or four of their Com∣rades,

whenever their Enemies attack them. So that they always bring their Designs about this way, at least if not over-power'd so by numbers, as not to be able to recover their Canow••s, and save themselves by flight.

One of the Nineteen Days of our most tire∣some Voyage, a Captain call'd Aquipaguetin, who afterwards adopted me for his Son, as we shall see anon, thought it advisable to halt about Noon in a fine large Meadow, situate on the West of the River Meschasipi. This Chief had kill'd a large fat Bear, to which he invited the Principal Captains of the Warriours. After the Repast, these Savages having all of them certain Marks in the Face, and their Bodies painted with the Figure of some Beast, such as every one fancy'd best, their Hair being al∣so anointed with the Oil of Bears, and stuck all over with Red and White Feathers, and their Heads cover'd with the Downe of Birds, began to dance with their hands all upon their Hip, and striking the Soles of their Feet with that violence against the Earth, that the very Marks appear'd. During the Dance, one of the Sons of the Master of the Ceremonies, made 'em all smoak in the Pipe of War, himself shedding a∣bundanc•• of Tears during the whole Action. And the Father, who marshall'd the whole melancholy Scene, accompany'd him with a Voice so lamentable and broken, with so many rising Sighs, as were capable of melting the most obdurate Heart, bathing himself a••l the while in his Tears: Sometimes would he ad∣dress himself to the Warriour, sometimes to me, laying his Hands on my Head, as he did also

on my M••••'s. Sometimes would he lift up his Eyes to Heaven, repeating the Word Louis, which in their Speech signifies the Sun, appeal∣ing to him for Justice on the Murderers of his Son, and hoping to engage his Followers to avenge his Death.

As for us, as far as we could judge, all this Grimace boded us no good: And indeed we afterwards understood, that this Barbarian meant nothing less than our Destruction by it, as well now as at other times. But finding the opposition he was like to meet with from the other Chiefs, who were of a contrary Opinion, he was content to suffer us to re-embark, resol∣ving however to make use of some other Stra∣tagem to get into his own hands by little and little the rest of our Things. To take them from us openly by force, tho' he easily could, he durst not, for fear of those of his own Nation, who for such an Action would have accus'd him of a Baseness of Spirit, which even the most barba∣rous Disdain.

CHAP. XLIX. What Tricks and Artifices were us'd by Aquipaguetin to cheat us handsomely of our Goods; with many other Accidents that hapned in our Voyage.

BY what has been said, it plainly appears that Aquipaguetin was a crafty, designing Knave. He had with him the Bones of one of his deceas'd Friends, which he kept very choice∣ly in the Skin of a Beast, adorn'd with several

Red and Black Lists of a Porcupine's. He would be from time to time assembling his Fol∣lowers to make them smoak; and then would he send for us one after another, and oblige us to cover the Bone•• of their Deceas'd with some of our European Merchandise, in order to dry up the Tears which he had shed for him and his Son, who had been kill'd by the Miamis.

To appease the crafty, old Savage, we strow'd on the Bones of the Deceas'd several Pieces of Martinico-Tobacco, Hatchets, Knives, Beads, and some Bracelets of Black and White Porcelain. Thus you see how we were drain'd by such Methods and Pretences, as we could not easily gainsay. He gave us to understand, That what he had thus demanded of us, was not for himself but the Dead, and to give the Warriours that he brought with him; and in∣deed he distributed amongst them whatever he took f••om us. He would have had us under∣stood by this, That as a Captain he would take nothing himself but what we should freely present him with.

All this while we lay at the point of the Lake of Tears; we nam'd it so by reason of the Tears which this Chief did shed here every Night. When he was weary of Weeping, he made one of his Sons come and supply his Place. His Design in this was to excite the Compassion of the Warriors, and to prevail with them to kill us, and after that to pu••sue their Enemies; and so revenge the Death of his Son which he had lost.

Sometimes they sent the swiftest amongst them by Land to seek for Prey, who would

drive whole Droves of Wild Bulls before them, and force them to swim the River. Of these they so••etimes kill'd forty or fifty, but took only the Tongues, and some other of the best Pieces: The rest they left, not to burden them∣selves, tha•• ••hey might make the more haste home.

'Tis true, we had Provisions plenty and good; but then we had neither Bread nor Wine, nor Salt, nor indeed any thing else to season it; and this lasted during the Four last Years of the almost Twelve that I liv'd in America. In our last Voyage, we liv'd much after the same manner, sometimes abounding, and at other times again reduc'd to the last Extremity; so that we have not eat a bit for four and twenty Hours together, and sometimes longer. The reason is, because in small Canow's of Bark, one can stow but little: So that whatever Pre∣caution a Man may use, he will often find himself destitute of all Things necessary to Life. Did the Religious of Europe undergo half the Fatigues, or did they but observe the Fasts that we have kept for so long a time to∣gether in Amer••ca, there would need no Proofs to Canonize them. But then it must be own'd, that what destroys the Merits of our Fasts, was, That if we did suffer on such occasions, our Sufferings proceeded not from our Choice; but, as the proverbial Saying is, our Virtue was our Necessity.

CHAP. L. The Elders weep for us during the Night. New Outrages done us by Aquipaguetin. The man∣ner how the Savages make Fire by Friction.

MAny Nights together some or other of the Elders came and wept over us. They rubb'd our Arms and Bodies very often with their Hands, which they afterwards laid on our Heads. These Tears gave us many uneasie Thoughts; 'twas impossible to sleep for them; and yet we had need enough of Rest, after the great Fatigues of the Day. Nor was I easier by Day: I knew not what to think; some∣times I fansi'd that they bewail'd us, as know∣ing some of the Warriours had resolv'd to kill us; and other times again I flatter'd my self, that their Tears were the effect of their Compassion, for the evil Treatm••nt they made us undergo. However it were, I am sure these Tears affected me more than those that shed them.

About this time, Aquipagu••tin had another opportunity of persecuting us af••esh: He had so dexterously manag'd the matter with the Warriours of his Party, that it was one Day im∣practicable for us to encamp near the young Chief Narh••toba, who protected us, but were forc'd to go and place our selves, with our Canow and Effects at the end of the Camp. Then it was that these Barbarians gave us to understand, that the aforesaid Captain was fully resolv'd to have our ••eads. This oblig'd

us to have recourse once more to our Chest, and to take out twenty Knives and some To∣bacco, which we distributed among them with an Air that sufficiently testify'd our Discon∣tent.

The unreasonable Wretch look'd earnestly upon his Followers one after another, as if he were in doubt what to do, and consequently to demand their Advice, whether he ought to receive our Present or refuse it. But whilst we were inclining our Necks, and delivering him the Ax, the young Commander, who seem'd to be our Protector (and it may be really was) came and snatch'd us by the Arm, and all in a rage hurry'd us away to his Cabin. His Bro∣ther too taking up some Arrows, broke 'em in our sight, to assure us by that Action, that he would protect our Lives at the hazard of his own.

The next Day they left us alone in our Ca∣now, without putting any of their Men a-board to assist us, as they had hitherto done: How∣ever, they kept all in the reer of us. After rowing four or five Leagues, another of their Captains came up to us, and made us land. As soon as we got on shoar, he fell to cutting of Grass, which he made into three little Heaps, and bade us sit down upon them: Then he took a piece of Cedar, which was full of little round Holes, into one of which he thrust a Stick of a harder Substance than the Cedar, and began to rub it about pretty fast between the Palms of his Hands, till at length it took fire. The use he put it to was to light the To∣bacco in his Great Pipe; and after he had wept

some time over us, and laid his Hands on our Heads, he made me smoak in a Calumet, or Pipe of Peace; and then a••quainted us by Signs, that within sixteen Days we should be at home.

CHAP. LI. Ceremonies us'd by the Savages when they share their Prisoners. Continuation of our Iourney by Land.

HAving thus travell'd nineteen Days in our Canow by Water, we arriv'd at length within five or six Leagues of the Fall, to which we had formerly given the Name of St. Anthony, as we came to understand afterwards. Here the Barbarians order'd us to land in a Creek of the River Meschasipi; after which, they held an Assembly, to consult what they were to do with us. In short, they separated, and gave us to three of their Chiefs, instead of three of their Sons which had been kill'd in the War: Then they seiz'd our Canow, and took away all our Equipage▪ The Canow they pull'd to pieces, for fear it might assist us to return to their Enemies: Their own they hid amongst the Alders, to use again when they should have occasion to hunt that way. So that though we might have gone conveniently enough quite up into their Country by Water, yet were we oblig'd, by their Conduct, to travel no less than sixty Leagues a-foot.

Our ordinary Marches were from break of Day till ten at Night: And when we met with any Rivers, we swam them, themselves (who for the most part are of an extraordinary size) carrying our Clothes and Equipage on their Heads, and the Canow-men, who were less than me, upon their Shoulders, because they could not swim. As I us'd to come out of the Water, which was often full of Ice, for we travell'd still North, I was hardly able to stand upon my Legs. In these Parts the Frosts conti∣nue all night even at this time of the Year; so that our Legs were all over Blood, being cut by the Ice, which we broke by degrees in our Pas∣sage as we waded o'er the Lakes and Rivers. We never eat but once in four and twenty Hours, and then nothing but a few Scraps of Meat dry'd in the Smoak af••er their Fashion, which they afforded us with abundance of re∣g••et.

I was so weak that I often lay me down, re∣solving rather to die than follow these Savages any farther, who travell'd at a rate so extraor∣dinary, as far surpasses the Strength of any Eu∣ropean. However, to hasten us, they sometimes set fire to the dry Grass in the Meadows through which we pass'd; so that our Choice was march or burn. I had a Hat which I had taken with me, to fence me from the Sun du∣ring the Heats of the Summer. This would often fall from my Head into the Fire, because it was not over-fit, and the Fire so very near. The Barbarians would snatch it out again, and lend me a hand to save me from the Flames, which they had kindled as well to hasten our

March, as I have said, as to give notice to their People of their return. I must here acknow∣ledge, that had it not been for du Gay, who did all he could to encourage me, through the whole Course of this tiresome March, I had certainly sunk under the Fatigues of it, having neither Spirits nor Strength left to support me.

CHAP. LII. A great Contest arises amongst the Savages, about dividing our Merchandise and Equipage; as also my Sacerdotal Ornaments and little Chest.

AFter having travell'd about sixty Leagues a-foot, and undergone all the Fatigues of Hunger, Thirst, and Cold, besides a thou∣sand Outrages daily done us in our Persons, after we had march'd Night and Day without ceasing, wading thro' Lakes and Rivers, and sometimes swam. As we now began to ap∣proach the Habitations of the Barbarians, which are situated in Morasses inaccessible to their Enemies, they thought it a proper time to divide the Merchandise which they had taken from us. Here they had like to have fallen out, and ••ut one another's Throats, about the Roll of Martinico-Tobacco, which might still weigh about fifty Pound. These People value this Commodity far beyond what we do Silver or Gold. They have very good of their own growth; but this was so well dress'd, and made up into such beautiful Rings, that they were

perfectly charm'd with it. The most reasonable amongst them made us understand by Signs, that they would give their Canow-men several Castor-Skins in return for what they had taken: But others looking upon us as Slaves, because they said we had furnish'd Arms to their Ene∣mies, maintain'd that they were no ways ob∣lig'd to make any return for the Things they had taken.

The reason why they divided the Spoil here was, because this Band was compos'd of two or three different People: So that those that liv'd at a distance, were apprehensive lest the others, who were just at home, might detain all the Merchandise which they had taken, in the first Villages they should come at; and there∣fore were resolv'd to play a sure Game, and have their Share aforehand. Nor had they any greater Respect for what belong'd to me, than for the Merchandise which they took from the Canow-men; for they seiz'd my Bro∣card Chasuble, and all the Ornaments of my portable Chapel, except the Chalice, which they durst not touch. They obs••rv'd that this Vessel, which was of Silver gilt, cast a glitte∣ring Light, so that as often as they chanc'd to look towards it, they would shut their Eyes: The reason was, as we understood afterwards, because they believ'd it to be a Spirit which would kill them. I had a little Chest, which I kept lock'd; they made me understand by Signs, that if I did not open it, or break the Lock, they would do it for me, against some sharp Stones which they show'd me. The rea∣son why they threatned me thus, was, because

they had not been able to open it all the way, though they attempted it several times, to see what was in it. These People under∣stand nothing of Locks and Keys: Besides, their Design was not to cumber themselves with the Box it self, but only to take out the Things that were in it. After I had open••d it, and they saw there was little or nothing in it but Books and Papers, they left it me untouch'd.

CHAP. LIII. The Troop approaches the Village. Grand Consult amongst the Savages, whether they should kill us, or save and adopt us for their Sons. Reception which we had from them; and the use they mad•• of my Chasuble.

AFter five hard Days travel, without so much as resting, except a little by Night in the open Air, we perceiv'd at last abundance of Women and Children coming out to meet our little Army: All the Elders of the Nation were assembled upon this occasion. We ob∣serv'd several Cabins, near the Posts of which lay several Trusses of Straw and dry'd Weeds, where these Barbarians are wont to fasten and burn the Slaves which they bring home with them from their Wars. Here they order'd the Picard, du Gay to sing, who all the time rattled a hollow Gourd full of little round Stones which he held in his Hand. I observ'd moreover, that his Hair and Face were painted

with different Colours, and that they had fast∣ned a Tuft of White Feathers to his Head. These Ceremonies renew'd our Fears; and we thought we had more reason than ever to be∣lieve, that they had still a Design to put us to death. Nor were our Fears groundless, since these, with many others, are the Ceremo∣nies which they use at the burning of their Enemies.

The worst was, we could not make our selves be understood. However, after many Vows and secret Prayers which we offer'd up to God on this occasion, the Barbarians at last gave us some wild Oats to eat, of which I have spoke elsewhere. They gave them us in great Dishes made of Birch; and the Savage Women had season'd them with Bluez. This is a sort of Black Grain, which they dry in the Sun in the Summer, and are as good as Cor∣rans: The Dutch call them Clake-besien.

All the while the Feast lasted, which was the best Meal that we had made ever since we had been taken, there was a high Dispute be∣tween Aquipaguetin and the others, about the distribution they were to make of the two Ca∣now-men and my self. At last Aquipaguetin, as Head of the Party, carry'd it; who turning from one of the Principal Captains towards me, presented me to smoak in his Calumet of Peace, receiving from me at the same time that which we had brought, as a certain Pledge of the Union which was to be for the future 'twixt them and us. After this, he adopted me for his Son, in the room of him that he had lost in the War.

Cnarhetoba and another Captain did the same by the two Canow-men. This Separation was very grievous to us, tho' somewhat allay'd by the Satisfaction we had to find that our Lives were safe. Du Gay took me aside to confess him, being sensible of the uncertain Condition his Life was in, amongst so barbarous a People. This oblig'd him to embrace me very heartily, and to beg my Pardon for what was past, ha∣ving first made the same Request to God. I should have been over-joy'd to have seen Mi∣chael Ako as well dispos'd. However, I did not omit to shew both the one and the other all the Marks of a most tender Affection.

In short, the Savages having parted us, led us away each to his own Village. Our Way lay over a Morass, where we march'd half way the leg in Water for a League together, at the end of which we were met by five of Aquipaguetin's Wives, who receiv'd me in one of the three Canow's of Bark which they had brought with them, and then carry'd me a little League farther into a small Island, where their Cabins were.

CHAP. LIV. The Authors Reception by the Relations of Aquipa∣guetin. They make him sweat to recover him of his Fatigues. The use they make of his Cha∣suble and other Ornaments.

I Arriv'd at this Place in the Month of May, 1680. the Day I cannot precise••y tell; for I was so harrass'd by the Savages on the way, that I could not make all the little Observa∣tions which otherwise I would have done; besides, there is some seven or eight Hours dif∣ference between the Days and Nights of Eu∣rope, and those of North-America, because of the Retrogradation of the Sun. The Cape was always to West of us from Rochel to Quebec; but to South-West from thence, till we came to Meschasipi, which made a considerable Va∣riation in the Needle.

This Variation was occasion'd by the un∣constant motion of the Needle, which in cer∣tain Latitudes would encline to the North, or North-East; whereas in others 'twould turn from the North to the North-West. We ne∣ver could be so well assur'd of our Computa∣tions in our long Voyages, as to know exactly the way our Canow's made in a Day, or what was the Variation of the Needle in each La∣titude. But we found there were many Mi∣nutes of Variation, according to the Point the Wind was in. To say the truth, able Men might

have lost the Memory of many Things under the same Circumstances with my self.

At the entry of the Captain••s Cabin who had adopted me, one of the Barbarians, who seem'd to be very old, presented me with a great Pipe to smoak, and weeping over me all the while with abundance of Tears, rubb'd both my Arms and my Head. This was to show how concern'd he was to see me so ha∣rass'd and fatigu'd: And indeed I had often need enough of two Men to support me when I was up, or raise me when I was down. There was a Bears-Skin before the Fire, upon which the youngest Boy of the Cabin caus'd me to lie down, and then with the Grease of Wild Cats anointed my Thighs, Legs, and Soles of my Feet.

Aquipaguetin's Son, who call'd me Brother, had got my Brocard Chasuble, and was strut∣ting up and down with it upon his naked Back. He had wrapp'd up in it the Bones of a Man who had been very considerable amongst them, for whose Memory they had still a wonderful Respect. The Priest's Girdle, which was made of Red and White Wooll, with 2 Loops at the end, serv'd him to fasten it, whilst he carry'd it up and down in Triumph, calling it Louis Chinnen, which signifies, as I since understand, the Robe of him, who is nam'd the Sun. After they had for some time us'd my Chasuble as an Orna∣ment to cover the Bones of their Dead, at the celebrating their most solemn Rites, they made a Present of it to a People in Alliance with them, who liv'd 4 or 500 Leagues distant to∣wards

the West, but were come in Embassie, and had danc'd the Calumet.

The day after my arrival, Aquipaguetin, who was Head of a Great Family, put me on a Robe which was made of the Skins of the Belli••s of Wild Bulls: He gave me a second, made of ten large Castor-Skins. Then he shew'd me six or seven of his Wives, (for Poligamy is in fashion here;) he told them, as I afterwards understood, That they were to esteem me as one of their Sons. After this, he set a Bark-Dish before me, in which were Bremes, and other White Fish, for me to regale withal. He gave Orders to those about him to give me the Title that was due to the Rank which I was to hold amongst my New Kindred.

Farther; This new Father of mine observing that I could not well rise without two or three to help me, order'd a Stove to be made, which he caus'd me to enter stark naked with four Sa∣vages; who before they began to sweat, ty'd their Prepuces about with certain Strings made of the Bark of a White Wood. This Stove was cover'd with the Skins of Wild Bulls, and in it they put Flints and other Stones re-hot. They order'd me by Signs to hold my Breath, time after time, as long as I could, which I did, as well as those that were with me. As for the undecent Parts, I had only a Handkerchief to cover me.

As soon as the Savages that were with me had let go their Breath, which they did with a great force, Aquipaguetin began to sing with a loud and thundring Voice; the others seconded him; and laying their Hands on my Body,

began to rub it, and at the same time to weep bitterly. I was like to fall in a Swoon, and so was forc'd to quit the Stove. At my coming out, I was scarce able to take up my Habit of St. Francis to cover me withal, I was so weak: However, they continu'd to make me sweat thrice a Week, which at last restor'd me to my pristine Vigour, so that I found my self as well as ever.

CHAP. LV. The Author is like to be famish'd. They admire his Compass, and an Iron-Pot which he has. He makes a Dictionary, and instructs them in Points of Religion, in relation to Polygamy and Ce∣lebacy.

MAny a melancholy Day did I pass a∣mongst these Savages. Aquipaguetin, who adopted me, gave me nothing to eat but a few wild Oats five or six times a Week, and the Roes of dry'd Fish. All this Trash the Wo∣men boil'd up in an Earthen-Pot: Besides, he sent me into a Neighbouring Isle, with his Wives, Children, and Servants, where I was to Hough and Dig with a Pick-axe and Shovel, which I had recover'd from those that robb'd us. Here we planted Tobacco, and some Eu∣ropean Pulse which I brought from thence, and were highly priz'd by Aquipaguetin.

This Man, to make himself the more consi∣derable amongst those of his Tribe, would of∣ten Assemble the Ancients of his Village, and

in presence of them, send for my Compass, which I had still by me. Upon my turning the Needle with a Key, he took occasion to tell them, and with Truth enough, That by the Guidance of that Machine it was, that we Europeans travell'd the whole World. Nay, being an able Spoaksman, he possess'd them farther, That we were Spirits; and that we were capable of bringing Things to pass that were altogether out of their Power. At the end of his Discourse, which was very pathe∣tick, all the Elders wept over me, admiring in me what they could not comprehend.

I had an Iron-Pot about three foot round, which had the Figure of a Lion on it, which during our Voyage serv'd us to bake our Vi∣ctuals. This Vessel was not so apt to break as our ordinary Kettles, which are more brittle; for which reason it was, not being likely to meet with Braziers to furnish us with new up∣on occasion, that we took this with us. This Pot the Barbarians durst never so much as touch, without covering their Hands ••irst in something of Castor-Skin. And so great a Ter∣rour was it to the Women, that they had it hung abroad upon the Bough of a Tree; for they durst not come or sleep in the Cabin when it was there.

We would have made a present of it to some of their Chiefs; but none of them would either accept or make use of it, because they thought that there was a Spirit hid within that would certainly kill them. These People are all of them subject to the like Superstition. Their Jug∣lers impose whatever they think fit upon their

Belief. 'Twas some time I spent amongst 'em before I cou'd make my self be understood. But hunger beginning to press me hard, I set about making a Dictionary in their Tongue, the which I did by means of their Children, with whom I made my self as familiar as possible, to inform my self by their Prattle.

When once I had got the Word Tahetchiaben, which signifies in their Language, How call you this? I began to be soon able to talk of such things as are most familiar. This Difficulty was hard to surmount at first, because there was no Interpreter that understood both Tongues. For Example; If I had a Mind to know what To run was in their Tongue, I was forc'd to mend my pace, and indeed actu∣ally run from one end of the Cabin to t'other, till they understood what I meant, and had told me the Word; which I presently set down in my Dictionary. The Principal of them observing the great Inclination I had to learn their Language, wou'd often tell me, Vatchison 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉gagahé, Spirit, thou takest a great deal of Pains. Put Black to White. One Day they told me the Names of all the Parts of a Human Body. However I forbore setting down several immo∣dest Terms, which these People scruple not to use every Foot. Observing it, they wou'd of∣ten cry 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉gagahé, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉gagagé; Spirit, Spirit, set down that Word as well as the rest.

Thus wou'd they divert themselves with me, and often say to one another, When we ask Fa∣ther Louis any thing; for they had heard our Canow-Men call me so, he does not answer us. But when he has lookt upon the White, for they have

no Word for Paper, he then talks, and makes us understand his Thoughts. This White thing, wou'd they add, must needs be a Spirit, which tea∣ches him to understand all we say. Hence they concluded that neither of the Canow-Men had so much wit as my self, because they cou'd not work upon that which was White. So that this Qualification in me, made them fondly imagine that I cou'd do any thing else.

One Day, seeing the Rain fall in such abun∣dance, that they fear'd 'twou'd spoil their hunt∣ing, they order'd me to bid it cease. Itold them, pointing with my Finger to the Clouds, That He, who was the Great Captain of Heaven, was the sole Master of the Rain and Sunshine; That he was the Great Disposer of all the Events that happen to Mortals, or the Universe in general; That what they bid me do, depended not on me, but the First Mover, who had sent me thither, to teach them to acknowledge him for their Creator and Re∣deemer.

Observing me distinguish'd from the Canow-Men by my Habit, and having no Notion of Celibacy, they wou'd often ask what Age I was, and what Wives and Children I had. Their way of reckoning their Years is by Win∣ters. These Wretches, void of Light and In∣struction, were strangely surpriz'd at the An∣swer I made them. I told them, pointing to the two Canow-Men, whom I was come three Leagues to visit, That with us one Man might marry but one Wife, and that nothing cou'd separate him again from that One, but Death: That for my self, I had promis'd the Great Master of Life never to marry any; but to come and dwell amongst,

and instruct them in the Commands of the Great Master of Heaven and Earth, and to live poorly amongst them, far from my own Country, where all good Things did abound.

'Tis true, says one of them, here is little or no Hunting in these Parts, and thou sufferest much: But have but patience till Summer, we shall then go into the hot Countries, where we shall kill Bulls e∣nough, and then thou wilt make thy self sufficient a∣mends for the time thou hast spent here. I had been well content had they let me eat as their Chil∣dren did; but they hid the Victuals from me, and wou'd rise to eat in the Night, when I knew nothing of it. And altho' Women have usually more Compassion than Man, yet they kept the little Fish that they had, all for their Children. They consider'd me as a Slave whom their Warriors had taken in their Enemy's Country; and preferr'd the Lives of their Chil∣dren; before any Consideration they had for me; as indeed it was but reasonable they shou'd.

However, some of the Elders wou••d come often and mourn over me in a very doleful manner. One wou'd call me Grand••on, another Nephew; and all wou'd say to me, I am strange∣ly afflicted to see thee so long without eating, and to understand thou hast been so ill treated in thy Iourney. Those were young Warriors, without Courage, who wou'd have kill'd thee, and who robb'd thee of ••hat thou hadst. If thou wou'dst have had Robes of Castors, or Wild Bulls, to dry thy Tears, we wou'd have given 'em thee; but thou wou'dst accept of nothing we have presented thee.

CHAP. LVI. The most considerable Captain of the Issati and Na∣douessians upbraid those that took us. T••e Au∣thor baptizes the Daughter of Mamenisi.

OUasicoude, that is to say, The Pierc'd Pine, the wisest and most considerable of all the Chiefs of the Issati and Nadouessians made it publickly appear that he was highly incen∣sed against the Warriors, that had us'd us so very ill. He said once in a full Council, That those that had robb'd us of our Things, were to be compar'd to famish'd Dogs, which ha∣ving stole a piece of Flesh out of a Dish, sneak away with it when they have done: That they that had acted much after the same rate in regard of us, ought to be look'd upon as Dogs, who cou'd put such unworthy Affronts upon Men, who brought them Iron, and other Mer∣chandizes, which they had no knowledge of, tho' they were found to be so useful: That for Himself, he shou'd one Day have an Op∣portunity of being reveng'd on him, who had been Author of all our Sufferings. This Re∣primand was worthy the Character of a Per∣son of Ouasicoude's Authority: And th•• Gene∣rosity of the Action redounded since to the Benefit of the whole Nation, as we shall see anon.

Going one Day, as I often did, to visit the Cabins, I found the Infant-Chi••d of one call'd Mamenisi, very sick. Having a little examin'd

the Symptoms of its Distemper, I found the Child past hopes of Recovery. I desir'd our two Canow-Men to give me their Opinions, telling them, I thought my self oblig'd in Conscience to baptize it. Michael Ako cou'd not be prevail'd with to enter the Cabin where the Infant lay. He said in excuse, That I cou'd not forget what a Risque we had run once already, of being murder'd by the Savages thro' my obstinancy, in persisting to say my Breviary; whence 'twas to be fear'd, that what I was now going to do, might expose us again to the same Danger.

The Wretch had rather comply with certain Superstitions of the Barbarians, than assist me in so Pious a Design. Being follow'd then by none but the Picard du Gay, who assisted as Godfather, or rather Witness of the Baptism, I christen'd the Child, and nam'd it Antonetta, from St. Anthony of Padua; and the rather be∣cause the said Peter du Gay••s Name was Anthony Auguelle, Native of Amiens, and Nephew of Mon∣sieur du Canroi, Proctor-General of the Premonstres and since Abbot of Beaulieu, to whom I pre∣sented him safe at our return from Canada. But toproceed; for want of more proper Uten∣sils, I took a Wooden-Dish, and having put some common ordinary Water into it, spilt it upon the Head of the little Savage, pronoun∣cing the following Words, Creature of God, I baptize thee in the Name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Then I took half my Altar-Cloth, which I had snatcht out of the Hands of a Savage, who had stole it from me, and spread it o'er the Body of the Infant.

The Baptism was accompany'd with no o∣ther Ceremony, because I was no longer in a Condition to say Mass, my Sacerdotal Robes being all taken from me. I believ'd the Li∣nen cou'd not serve to a more proper End than a Winding-Sheet to the first Infant of the Country, that had the happiness to be bapti∣zed. I know not how far its Pains might be asswag'd by Virtue of the Linen, or what Al∣terations it might feel. I am sure I saw it laughing the next Day in its Mother's Arms, who believ'd I had cur'd her Child. However it dy'd some time after, which affected me more with Joy than Grief.

Had this Child recover'd, 'twas much to be fear'd 'twould have trod in the Steps of its Forefathers, and been over-grown with their infamous Superstitions, for want of a Preacher to instruct it. For indeed, if those of its Nation dwelling in Darkness and Ignorance, continue to Sin without Law, they shall also Perish without Law, as we are told by the Apostle. Upon these Considerations I was glad it had pleas'd God to take this little Chri∣stian out of the World, lest it might have fallen into Temptations, had it recover'd, which might have engag'd it in Error and Su∣perstition. I have often attributed my Pre∣servation amidst the greatest Dangers which I have since run, to the Care I took for its Bap∣tism.

CHAP. LVII. An Embassy sent to the Issati by the Savages that in∣habit to the West of them. Whence it appears that there is no such thing as the Streights of Anian; and that Japan is on the same Continent as Loui∣siana.

UNder the Reign of the Emperor Charles V. the Fathers Recluse of our Order were the first that were sent by his Command into New-Mexico; since which time there have been of them beyond the Vermilian-Sea. The most re∣markable Epoque of the Streights of Anian, commences from the time of that most excel∣lent Religious, of our Order, Martin de Valen∣cia, who was the First Bishop of the great Ci∣ty of Mexico. We have spoke of him else∣where.

In process of time 'twas believ'd that the said Streights were only imaginary; Many Persons noted for great Learning are of this Opinion; and to evince the Truth of it, I will here subjoin one evident Proof, to those which are already produc'd by them: and it is this. During my Stay amongst the Issati and Nadou••ssians, there arriv'd four Savages in Em∣bassy to these People. They had come above five hundred Leagues from the West; and told us by the Interpreters of the Issati, that they were four Moons upon the Way; for so it is they call their Months. They added, that their Country was to the West, and that we lay

to the East in respect of them; that they had march'd the whole time without resting, ex∣cept to sleep, or kill Game for their Subsistance. They assur••d us there was no such thing as the Streights of Anian; and that in their whole Journey they had neither met with, nor pas∣sed over any Great Lake; by which Phrase they always mean the Sea, nor any Arm of it.

They farther inform'd us, that the Nation of the Asseni-poulaes, whose Lake is down in the Map, and who lie North-East of the Issati, was not above six or seven Days journey from us: That none of the Nations within their Knowledge, who lie to the West and North-West of them, had any great Lake about their Countries, which were very large, but only Rivers, which coming from the North, run cross the Countries of their Neighbouring Nati∣ons, which border on their Confines on the side of the Great Lake, which in the Language of the Savages is the same as Sea: That Spirits, and Pig∣mies, or Men of little Stature did inhabit there, as they had been inform'd by the People that liv'd farther up than themse••ves; and that all the Nations which lie beyond their Country, and those which are next to them, do dwell in Meadows and large Fields, where are many Wild-Bulls and Castors, which are greyer than those of the North, and have their Fleck more inclining to Black; with many other Wild-Beasts, which yield very fine Furrs.

The four Savages of the said Embassy as∣sur'd us farther, that there were very few Fo∣rests in the Countries thro' which they pass'd in their way hither; insomuch that now an••

then they were so put to it for Fuel, that they were forc'd to make Fires of Bull's Dung, to boil their Victuals with in Earthen-Pots, which they make use of, as neither having, nor know∣ing of any better.

All these Circumstances which I have here inserted, make it appear, that there is no such thing as the Streights of Anian, as we usually see them set down in Maps. To assert the Truth of what I say, I here frankly offer my self to return into these Parts, with such Ships as His Britanick Majesty, or their High and Mightinesses the▪ States General, shall think fit to send thither, in order to a full Discovery; in which I have no other Aim but the Glory of God, the Propagation of the Gospel, Instruction of those blind and ignorant People, who have been neglected for so many Ages, Improvement of Trade, which, the better 'tis understood, the more will it daily increase between the Subjects of the King of Spain my Master, and those of His Britanick Majesty and States General: And lastly, That Correspondence and Union so necessary to be maintain'd amongst them, that they may live and labour together for the Common Good. I declare, I have no other Design; that my Intentions are sincere and upright, and that my Desire is to be serviceable to all Europe; Re∣spect being first had, as I am in Duty bound, to my natural Prince; the King of England, and the States; to whom I am singularly en∣gag'd, for the good Reception they were pleas'd to honour me with. Others perhaps wou'd have us'd me ill, in return of all my Services, and the many dangerous Voyages I

have made, with no other Design but to con∣tribute what in me lay to the Glory of God, the Salvation of Souls, and the Good of all Christendom. I know well what I say. But to return: Whatever Efforts have been made for many Years past, by the English and Dutch, the People of the World, who are the greatest Voyagers at Sea, to find out a Passage to China and Iapan, thro' the Frozen-Sea, they have not as yet been able to effect it. But by the help of my Discovery, and the Assistance of God, I doubt not to let all Europe see that a Passage may still be found thither, and that an easie one too. For Example; One may be transported into the Pacifick-Sea by Rivers, which are large, and capable of carrying great Vessels, and from thence 'tis easie to go to China and Iapan, without crossing the Equi∣noctial-Line. Those that read my Relation, and will never so little examine the Maps which are annext to it, will soon acknowledge the Truth of what I say.

CHAP. LVIII. The Issati assemble to hunt the Wild-Bull. Refusal of the two Canow-Men to take the Author into their Canow, in order to go down the River of St. Francis.

AFter three Months or thereabouts, spent very ill, amongst the Issati and Nadouessi∣ans, these Nations assembl'd to hunt the Wild-Bull; and their Captains having assign'd them

their Stations, that they might not fall in with one another, they separated themselves into many Bands.

Aquipaguetin, the Chief, that had adopted me or his Son, wou'd have carry'd me to the West with about 200 Families. But remembring the Reproaches which th•• great Captain Oua∣ficoude had made him, upon the Score of our ill usage, I was apprehensive, lest he shou'd lay hold of this Opportunity to avenge him∣self on me. I told him therefore, I expected some Spirits, which in their Language is as much as to say Europeans, at the River Ouisconsin, which discharges it self into the River Mescha∣sipi; that according to the Promise made me by the Sieur de la Salle, they wou'd meet me there with Iron, and other Commodities, which as yet they were unacquainted with; and that if he wou'd think of turning his Ex∣pedition that way, I shou'd be very glad to accompany him. He heard my Proposal, and was willing to embrace it; but those of his Band wou'd not let him.

In t••e beginning of Iuly, 1680. we began to descend towards the South, with the Great Cap••ain Ouasicoude, and about 80 Cabins, con∣taining 130 Families, and 250 Warriors. The Savages, who had nothing but old Canows, cou'd not make me room; so that they went four Days Journey lower, to get some Birchen-Bark, to make more new ones. I made a Hole in the Ground, in which I hid my gilt Chalice, with my Books and Papers, till we shou'd return from Hunting; and took nothing with me but my Breviary, that I might not cumber my self.

I plac'd my self upon the Brink of the Lake which forms the River of St. Francis, where I held out my Hands to the Canow-Men, as they pass'd very swiftly by, to desire them to take me in. Our two Europeans were in a Canow, which had been given them by the Savages. However, I cou'd not prevail with them to receive me. Michael Ako told me very brutishly, he had carry'd me long enough. This rough and unhandsome Answer made me very melancholy, when I saw my self forsa∣ken by those of my own Country and Religi∣on, whom I had always endeavour'd to ob∣lige, as themselves had often acknowledg'd be∣fore Persons of the first Quality, where I was us'd to be receiv'd with all the Marks of Di∣stinction, while themselves were suffer'd to stand and cool their Heels at the Door.

But God, who of his Mercy never forsook me throughout all my Adventures, inspir'd two of the Savages with so much Compassion, as to take me with them into their Canow, tho' it were less than that of the Europeans. Here I was continually employ'd in laving out Water, which soak••d in again as fast as 'twas thrown out, through abundance of lit∣tle Chinks. This Work was uneasie enough; besides that, I cou'd not keep my self f••om being throughly wet. However, 'twas neces∣sary to have Patience. It might have been properly said of this little Vessel, that when a Man was in it, he was in his Coffin; so crazy was it, and ready to beak. This sort of Ca∣now's seldom weigh above 50 Pounds, and the least Motion of the Body oversets them,

at least if you have not been long acquainted with this sort of Navigation.

At Evening when we landed, the Picard be∣gan to excuse himself, pretending their Canow was a very rotten one, that it wou'd certainly have burst, had we been all three in it, and that we must needs have been left by the way. Notwithstanding these Excuses, I told them, that being Christians, they had not done well to use me as they did, especially considering among whom we were: That they had forsa∣ken me very unseasonably, having left me all alone at above 800 Leagues distance from Ca∣nada, allowing for the Reaches we were to make, before we cou'd get thither: That if they had receiv'd any good Usage from the Sa∣vages, 'twas owing to my Ingenuity more than their own, having been capab••e of letting se∣veral of them Blood, and otherwise assisting 'em in their Sickness by my Orvietan, and some other Medicines which I carefully kept by me.

To this I added, that by the same means I had cur'd others of them that had been bitten by Rattle-Snak••s, of which I shall speak in my Second Volume. That I shav'd the Crowns of their Children's Heads, (on which they wear the Hair till eighteen or twenty) which was no small matter, considering they cou'd not do it themselves, without putting them to great pain, by ••urning off the Hair with flat Stones, which they heat red-hot in the Fire: That as hitherto inde••d, I had made but lit∣tle advance in o••der to their Salvation, by reason of their natural Stupidity; but that the best way to take the Soul was to begin with

the Body: That, in short, I had gain'd their Friendship by my Services, and that they wou'd have certainly kill'd us at the time they us'd us so ill, but that they knew I had cer∣tain Remedies about me proper to restore Health to the Sick; which they thought was a Treasure never to be valu'd as it ought.

None was with me during this Harangue, but the Picard du Gay, who, as he was going to his Cabin, desir'd me to pardon him. But the great Captain Ouasicoude having heard of this barbarous Action of the two Canow-Men, order'd them to appear before the Council, and told them, that for the future he wou'd take care to remove me out of the reach, not only of Aquipaguetin, who had so of••en attempted my Life, and yet adopted me for his Son, but likewise from their Company, who, like two Villains as they were, had so basely d••serted me. Had I not luckily bethought my self to break three Arrows in the presence of this brave Chief, the Canow-Men being yet by, he had infallibly caus'd them to have been put to Death that very Minute. I shall never for∣get the Humanity of this great Captain, who treated me so favourably on all Occasions. The two Canow-Men were surpriz'd at what had hapned, and promis'd me an ent••re Obedience for the future.

CHAP. LIX. The Savag••s 〈◊〉〈◊〉 above t••e Fall of St. Anthony of Pad••a. Th••y are streigh••••n'd for Provisions. The Author, with the Picard, returns to the River Ouisconsin. The Adventures of the Voyage.

FOur Days after our Departure to hunt the Wild-Bulls, the Barbarians made a Halt some eight Leagues above the Fall of St. Anthony of Padua, upon an Eminence, over against the River of ••t. Francis. The Savage Women prepar'd little Docks to build the new Canow's in, against ••he return of those who were gone for Bark. The Youth in the mean time went out to hunt the Stag, the Wild-Goat, and the Castor; but with so little Success, that the Prey they brought home was so disproportio∣nable to the Number that were to feed on't, that we had hardly every one a Mouthful. Happy the Man that once in four and twenty Hours cou'd get so much as a Sup of Broath.

This put the Picard and my self upon hunt∣ing after Gooseberries, and other wi••d Fruits, which often did us more harm than good. And I am confident, that had it not been for my Orvietan-Powder, which in a great measure corrected the bad Nutriment which we took in, our ••ives had been in great Danger. This extreme Want made us take a Reso∣lution, upon Michael Ako's refusing to ac∣company us, to venture our selves in a little sorry Canow as far as the River Ouisconsin,

which was at no less distance from us than 130 Leagues, to see if the Sieur de Salle had kept his Word with us: For he had promis'd us po∣sitively to send Men with Powder, and Lead, and other Merchandizes, to the place which I have already mention'd: And of this he as∣sur'd me more than once, before his departure from the Illinois.

The Savages wou'd never have suffer'd us to have made this Voyage, without one of the three being left with them: And my self was the Man they pitch'd upon to stay, by the Ad∣vice of the great Captain Ouasicoude, whilst the two Canow-Men were at Liberty to proceed on their Voyage. But Michael Ako, who was apprehensive of the many Hardships he was like to meet with in this Expedition, cou'd never be prevail'd upon to consent to it: So that seeing he began to relish the Barbarian's way of living, I desir'd their Chief, that I might have leave to accompany the Picard in his stead; who accordingly granted my Request.

Our whole Equipage consisted in fifteen or twenty Charges of Powder, a Fusil, a little sorry Earthen Pot, which the Barbarians gave us, a Knife between us both, and a Garment of Castor. Thus were we equipt for a Voy∣age of 250 Leagues; but our greatest Trust was in Providence. As we were carrying our little Canow to the Fall of St. Anthony of Padua, we perceiv'd five or six Savages, who were got there before us. One of them was got up into an Oak over against the great Fall of Wa∣ter, where he was weeping most bitterly, ha∣ving

fasten'd to one of the Branches of the Tree, a Robe of Castor, which was White within-side, and garnish'd with Por∣cupine.

The poor Wretch had offer'd it in Sacrifice to the Fall; which, indeed, of it self is ter∣rible, and hath something in it very astonish∣ing: However, it doth not come near that of Niagara. I cou'd hear him say, as he was ad∣dressing himself to the Cascade, with Tears starting in his Eyes; Thou art a Spirit, grant that Those of my Nation may pass here without any Disaster; That we may meet with a great many Wild-Bulls; and that we may be so happy as to vanquish our Enemy, and take a great many Slaves, whom, when we have made them suffer according to their Merits, we will bring hither, and slay in thy Presence. The M••ss••nacks ('tis so they call the Nation of the Outtouagamis) have slain some of our Kindred: Grant we may be able to revenge our selves upon 'em for that Affront.

The last part of his Request hapned to be fulfill'd sooner I believe, than he expected: For as they return'd from Hunting the Wild-Bulls, they attack'd their Enemy, kill'd a good many of them, and carry'd off several Slaves, whom they put to death before the Fall, after the most barbarous and inhumane manner in the World, as we shall see in the Second Volume. Now if after such a barbarous Ceremony as I have been describing, it happen but once that the Suc∣cess answers the Request, 'tis sufficient to ren∣der them obstinate in their superstitious Cu∣stom, tho' it miscarry a hundred times for once that it hi••s▪ As for the Castor-Robe,

which was thus offer'd as a sort of Sacrifice, one of our Europeans made bold with it at his return, and wou'd have been glad of having more frequent Opportunities of profiting by their Devotions.

When we had got about a League below the Fall, the Picard miss'd his Powder-Horn, and remembring he had left it there, was forc'd to go back and fetch it. At his Return I shew'd him a huge Serpent, as big as a Man's Leg, and seven or eight Foot long. He was work∣ing himself insensibly up a steep and craggy Rock, to get at the Swallow's Nests, which are there in great Numbers: And at the Bot∣tom of the Mountain we saw the Feathers of those he had already devour'd. We pelted him so long with Stones, till at length he fell into the River. His Tongue, which was in form of a Launce, was of an extraordinary length. His Hiss might be heard a great way, and the Noise of it seiz'd us with Horror. The poor Picard dreamt of him at Night, and was in a great Agony all the while. He told me, I had done him a sensible Kindness in wa∣king him; for tho' he was a Man intrepid e∣nough, yet he was all in a sweat with the fright of his Dream. I have likewise my self been often disturb'd in my sleep with the I∣mage of him; so great an Impression did the sight of this Monster make upon our Spirits.

As we were falling down the River Mescha∣sipi with extraordinary Swiftness, because the Current is very rapid in this place, by reason 'tis so near the Fall, we found some of the

Savages of our Band, in the Islands of the River, where they had set up their Cabins, and were well provided with Bulls-Flesh. They offer'd us very freely of what they had. But about two Hours after our landing, we thought we shou'd have been all murder'd: Fifteen or sixteen Savages came into the middle of the place where we were, with their grea•• Clubs in their Hands. The first thing they did was to over-set the Cabin of those that had invi∣ted us. Then they took away all their Victuals, and what Bear••s-Oil they could find in their Bladders, or elsewhere, with which they rubb'd themselves all over from Head to Foot.

We took 'em at first for Enemies; and the Picard was very near sticking the first that came in with his Sword. At the first surprize, I be∣gan to lay hold of the two Pocket-Pistols that du Gay had left me; but by good luck I con∣tain'd my self, or otherwise, without doubt, there had been an end of us; for their Com∣panions would not have fail'd to have reveng'd upon us the Death of those we had kill'd.

We knew not what these Savages were at first; but it ap••ear'd they were some of those that we had left above at the Fall of St. Anthony. One of them, who call'd himself my Uncle, told me, That those who had given us Victuals, had done basely to go and forestal the others in the Chace; and that according to the Laws and Customs of their Country, 'twas lawful for them to plunder them, since they had been the cause that the Bulls wére all run away, be∣fore the Nation could get together, which was •• great Injury to the Publick: For when they

are all met, they make a great Slaughter a∣mongst the Bulls; for they surround them so on every side, that 'tis impossible for them to escape.

CHAP. LX. The Hunting of the Tortoise. The Author's Canow is carry'd off by a sudden blast of Wind, which was like to have reduc'd him and his Companions to great Streights.

IN about threescore Leagues rowing, we had kill'd but one Wild-Goat, which we did as he was crossing the River. The Heats were now grown so excessive, that our Provisions would be spoil'd in twenty four Hours. This put us upon Hunting the Tortoise; but 'twas with much difficulty that we could take any; for being very quick of Hearing, they would throw themselves into the Water upon the least noise. However, we took one at last, which was much larger than any we had seen: His Shell was thin, and the Flesh very fat. Whilst I was contriving to cut off his Head, he had like to have been before-hand with me, by snapping off my Finger with his Teeth, which are very sharp.

Whilst we were managing this Affair, we had halled our Canow a-shoar; but it seems a sudden and violent Blast of Wind had carry'd her off again into the middle of the River. The Picard was gone into the Meadows, to see if he could kill a Wild Bull; so that I was

left alone with the Canow. This oblig'd me to throw my Habit as fast as I could over the Tortoise, which I had turn'd, for fear he should get away. I likewise laid several Stones upon my Clothes, the better to secure him. When I had done, I fell a swimming after our Canow, which went very fast down the River, being carry'd by a very quick Stream, because 'twas just at the turning of a Point. After I had re∣cover'd it with a great deal of difficulty, I durst not get into it, for fear of being over∣set, and wetting the Woollen Coverlet that was in it, which I us'd to sleep on, and the rest of our little Equipage: For which reason I was forc'd to push it sometimes before me, and sometimes tug it after me, till by little and little I gain'd the Shoar, a small half quartter of a League below the Place where I had left the Tortoise.

The Picard returning from the Chace, where he had kill'd nothing; and finding only my Habit upon the Tortoise, but no Canow, had reason to think that some Savage or other ha∣ving found me alone, had kill'd me. In great suspence, he return'd into the Meadows, to look about if he could see any body. in the mean time, I had made what haste I could up the River with my Canow; and had no sooner taken up my Clothes, but I spy'd a Drove of sixty Bulls and Cows with their Calves crossing the River, towards the Land on the South∣side. I pursu'd them in my Canow, and set up as great a Cry as I could, to give the Picard notice of it. He made up to the Noise, and had time enough to get into the Canow, whilst

a Dog which we had with us, by his Barking, had drove them to a Bay in the Isles of the River. When we were prepar'd, the Dog drove them from thence; and as they pass'd by us, the Picard kill'd one of them with his Fusil, having lodg'd the Bullet in his Head. Having dragg'd it to the side of the River, it prov'd to be a Cow, that weigh'd about five or six hundred weight. The Bulls have more Flesh, and weigh heavier; but because we could not get it quite to Land, we contented our selves with cutting the best Pieces, and left the rest in the Water.

'Twas almost now eight and forty Hours since we eat last; so that we fell a kindling a Fire as fast as we could, which we made of the Wood the River had thrown upon the Sands; and as fast as the Picard skinn'd it, I put the Pieces of Flesh into our little earthern Pot to boil. We eat of it with that greediness, that both of us were sick; so that we were oblig'd to hide our selves in an Island, where we rested two Days for the recovery of our Health by the help of my Orvietan, which was a great Benefit to us during the whole Voyage. Whilst I was fetching the Pieces of Flesh which the Pi∣card gave me, I went backward and forward very often close by a Rattle-Snake, seven or eight Foot long, without perceiving him, as he lay wrapt asleep in the Sun. I told the Pi∣card of it, who came and kill'd him with our Oar, and afterwards threw him into the River.

To be short, we could not charge our selves with much Provisions, because of the smallness of our Canow; besides that, the excessive Heat

tainted it presently; so that 'twould swarm with Worms in an instant. For these Reasons we were soon in the same condition; and when we embark'd in the Morning, we knew not whether we should have any thing to eat at Night. Never had we more reason to ad∣mire the Goodness of Providence, than during this Voyage. 'Twas not every Day we met with any Game, nor when we did, were we sure to kill it.

The Eagles, which are to be seen in abun∣dance in these vast Countries, will sometimes d••op a Breme, a large Carp, or some other Fish, as they are carrying them to their Nests in their Talons, to feed their young. One day we spy'd an Otter, which was feeding on a great Fish upon the Bank of the River; which Fish had upon its Head a sort of Beak about five Inches broad, and a Foot and a half long. As soon as the Picard 'spy'd it, he cry'd out he saw the Devil between the Claws of the Otter. This Surprize was not so great, but that we made bo••d to feed hearti••y upon it. The Flesh of it was good; and we nam••d it the Sturgeon with the long Beak.

CHAP. LXI. We continue our Course in search of the River Ouis∣consin. Aquipaguetin finds us, and gets thither before us. We subsist meerly by Providence.

Notwithstanding we had row'd so many Leagues, yet could we find no River Ouisconsin: This made us believe that it was still at a great distance from us; when behold Aquipaguetin, whom we believ'd to be above 200 Leagues off, appear'd all on a sudden, with ten Warriors with him, towards the middle of Iuly, 1680. We thought at first he came to kill us, because we had quitted him, though 'twere by the Consent of the other Savages: But he gave us some wild Oats, with a Piece of good Bulls Flesh; and ask'd us if we had found the Europeans who were to meet us with their Merchandise. Our Answer not satisfy∣ing him, he was resolv'd to go to Ouisconsin himself; but when he came there, found no body. He return'd at the end of three Days, as we were still pursuing our Voyage, being re∣solv'd to acquit our selves fully of the Promise which we had made the Sieur de Salle, to come thither and meet those that he should send.

When Aquipaguetin first appear'd at his return, the Picard was gone to Hunt in the Meads, and my self remain'd alone in a little Cabin, which we had set up under our Coverlet, which one of the Savages had return'd me, to shade us from the Sun-beams, which were very scorch∣ing

at this Season. Aquipaguetin seeing me a∣lone, came up to me with his Club in his Hand: I immediately laid hold of my two Pocket-Pistols and a Knife, which the Picard had recover'd out of the Hands of the Barba∣rians. I had no mind to kill the Man that had adopted me, but only frighten him, and keep him from murdering me, in case that were his intent.

Aquipaguetin began it reprimand me for ex∣posing my self in the manner I did to the In∣sults of their Enemies; and that at least I ought to have kept the other side of the River. He would have carry'd me with him, telling me, that he had 300 Hunters with him, who kill'd more Game than those that I was engag'd with. And probably it had been more adviseable for me to have follow'd his Advice, than to prose∣cute my Voyage any farther. However, our Resolution then was to continue our course to∣wards the river Ouisconsin; where when we came, we found none of the Men the Sieur de la Salle had promis'd to send us. The Picard and my self had like to have perish'd on a thou∣sand different Occasions, as we came down the River: And nowwe found our selves oblig'd to go up it again, which could not be done with∣out repeating the same Hazards, and other Dif∣ficulties not to be imagin'd.

CHAP. LXII. Great Streights which the Author and his Compa∣nion are reduc'd to in their Voyage. They at last meet again with the Savages at their return from Hunting.

THe Picard, who had been very ill us'd by the Savages, had rather venture all than go up the River with Aquipaguetin. Six Charges of Powder was all that we had left, which oblig'd us to husband it as well as we could; wherefore we divided it into twenty, to shoot only for the future at Turtles or Wild Pigeons. When these also were spent, we had recourse to three Hooks, which we baited with some stinking Barbel that an Eagle hapned to drop. We took nothing the two first Days, and were destitute of all means of subsistence. This made us, you must think, betake our selves to Prayers with greater fervency than ever. And yet the Picard, 'midst all our Misfortunes, could not forbear telling me, that he should pray to God with a much better Heart if his Belly were full.

I consol'd both him and my self as well as I could, and desir'd him to row with all the force he had left, to see if we could catch a Tor∣toise. The next Morning, having row'd the best part of the Night, we found a T••rtoise, which was no bigger than an ordinary Plate. We went to boiling him the same Minute on the ••ire that we h•••• light. We devour'd it so

hastily, that I did not observe that I cut the Gall, which made my Mouth as bitter as it self; but I ran immediately and gargled my Throat, and so fell to't again, with the same eagerness as before.

Notwithstanding our famish'd Condition, we got at last to the River of Bulls: Here we cast our Hooks, which we baited with a white Fish that an Eagle had let fall. God, who never abandons those that trust in him, suc∣cour'd us very visibly on this occasion; for we had scarce finish'd our Prayers towards ten at Night, when the Picard, who heard the Noise, quitted his Devotion, and ran to the Hooks, where he found two Barbels hung, which were so large, that I was forc'd to help him to get them out of the Water. We did not stand to studdy what Sauce we should make for these monstrous Fish, which weigh'd above twenty five pound both; but having cut them to pieces, broil'd 'em on the Coals. Boil them we could not, our little Earthen Pot being unhappily broke some time before.

When we had satisfy'd our Appetite, and return'd our Thanks to Him, whose Providence had so seasonably reliev'd us, we heard a noise about two in the Morning, upon the Bank of the River of Bulls, where we then were. After the Who-goes-there? we heard the Answer was, Tepatoni Nika, and the Word Nikanagi; which is as much as to say, Friends, all is well. I told the Picard, that by the Language I believ'd them to be Illinois or Outouagamis, who are Ene∣mies of the Issati, or Nadou••••ans. But the Moon ••hining very bright, and ••••e Day beginning

to appear, I perceiv'd 'twas the Savage Mame∣misi, whose Infant-Daughter I Baptiz'd, when the Picard assisted as Godfather, or Witness. He knew us again presently; and being just come from Hunting, where they had had plenty of Game, he gave us what Victuals we pleas d; and inform'd us, that all those of his Nation were coming down the River of Bulls, which discharges it self into the Meschasipi, ha∣ving their Wives and Children with them.

What he said was true; for the Savages, with whom Michael Ako had staid behind, were all descending the River of Bulls with their Fleet of Canow's well stor'd with Provisions. Aqui∣paguetin by the way had acquainted those of his Nation, how the Picard and my self had ex∣pos'd our selves in our Voyage to Ouisconsin, and what great Hazards we had ran. The Chiefs of the Savages gave us to understand, that they were very well satisfy'd with what we had done: But all of them reproach'd Michael Ako for a Base Follow, who had refus'd to accom∣pany us for fear of being famish'd by the way. The Picard too, but that I did what I could to hinder it, would have us'd him ill before all the Company, so incens'd was he against him, for his want of Courage and Affection.

CHAP. LXIII. The Savage Women hide their Provisions up-and-down in private Holes. They go down the River again a second time. Address of the Savages. Bravery of one of the Savages.

THE Savage Women being come to the Mouth of the River of Bulls, hid their Provisions up-and-down the little Islands that are there, and in hollow Places under-ground. These People have a way to preserve their Meat thus, without Salt, as we shall see here∣after. We fell down the River a second time, in company of a multitude of Canow's, of which I have already spoke, Hunting all the way we as went, and were got a matter of fourscore Leagues. The Savages from time to time hid their Canow's in the little Island, or in the Reeds upon the Bank of the River, and went seven or eight Leagues up the Country into the M••adows beyond the Mountains, where at several times they kill'd between an hundred and sixscore Cows and Bulls. Whilst they are at the Chace, they always leave some Old Men on the top of the Mountains, to see if they can discover the Enemy.

All this while I had a Savage under my Cure, who usually call'd me Brother: He had run a Thorn very deep into his Foot, and I was then putting a Plaister on it, when on a sudden the Alarm took in our Camp. Two hundred Archers immediately ran to see what

was the matter; and the generous Savage, whose Foot I had laid open, in order to get out the Thorn, which was very deep, sprung likewise from me on a sudden, and ran as fast as the best, that he might not lose his share in the Action. But instead of the Enemy, they could see nothing but about an hundred Stags, which▪ were running away as fast as they could. My poor Patient had much ado to recover the Camp. All the while the Alarm lasted, the Women and Maids kept singing in a very sad and melancholy Tone.

The Picard being gone to his Host, I was left alone with one Otchimhi; but after the se∣cond Hunting, I was forc'd to carry an O••d Woman with me in my Canow, who was a∣bove fourscore: For all that, she help'd me to row, and with her Oar would now-and-then pa•• two or three little Children, that lay and disturb'd us in the middle of our Canow. The Men were very kind to me; but for all that, 'twas necessary to make my Court to the Wo∣men; for the Victuals were all in their Cu∣stody, who delive••'d every one his Mess. This I did by shaving now-and-then the Crowns of their Children's Heads, who wear their Hair shorn not unlike our Monks. They let it grow till they are fifteen, sixteen, or eighteen Years old, as well on the top of the Head, as else∣where; but at that Age, their Parents take it off, by burning it with flat Stones made red-hot in the Fire: So that the Women thought them∣selves mightily beholding to me for shaving their Children, because I took off the Hair without pain.

We had yet another Alarm in our Camp: The Old Men, who had their Station on the top of the Mountains, sent to give notice that they had descry'd some War••iors fròm afar. The Archers ran as hard as they could drive, towards the Place whe••e the Enemy was said to appear, ev••ry one endeavouring to be first in the Action. But after all this Noise, they brought nothing back with them but two Women of their own Nation, who were come to acquaint them that one of their Parties be∣ing gone a Hunting, towards the end of the Upper Lake, had light upon five Spirits, by which Name it is they call the Europeans. They added, That these Spirits had talk'd to 'em, by means of some of their Nation who had seen us, and had been Slaves amongst the Outouaga∣mis and Iroquois, whose Language they under∣stood: That they had also desir'd them to con∣duct them to the Place where we were, because they should be very glad to know whether we were English, Dutch, Spaniards, or Candians: And farther, That they could not imagin how we had been able to penetrate so far up into the Country a••ongst these People.

I must observe hereupon▪ that there are cer∣tain Persons at Canada, who have got the Ma∣nagement of all Affairs there into their hands, as I have elsewhere said. These People being very angry, that we had been aforehand with them in our Discoveries, had sent Men after us to share in the Glory of the Action: For they hoped by our means to get a Knowledge of the Nations which we had seen, in order to Trade thither, as soon as they should have a Pretence of sending us back to Europe.

CHAP. LXIV. Arrival of the Sieur du Luth in our Camp. He desires us to return with him and his Followers to the Country of the Issati and Nadouessians. I cast my Coverlet over a dead Man. The Savag••s are pleas'd at it.

THE 28th of Iuly, 1680. we began to a∣scend the River Meschasipi the third time. The Savages, who had made a grand Hunt with good Success, were resolv'd to return home to their own Villages, and press'd us to go with them; promising to conduct us as far as the Nations that inhabited at the End of the Upper-Lake. They said they had a design to make an Alliance with those People through our Means. The Sieur du Luth was arriv'd there from Canada, accompany'd with five Men, whose Equipage was half Soldier, half Mer∣chant

They came up to us in company with the two Savage-Women an hundred and twenty Leagues, or thereabouts, from the Country of the Barbarians, that had taken us. They de∣sir'd us, because we had some knowledge of the Language of the Issati, to accompany them back to the Villages of those People. I readi∣ly agreed to their request, especially when I understood that they had not receiv'd the Sa∣craments in the whole two Years and a half that they had been out upon their Voyage. The Sieur de Luth, who pass'd for their Cap∣tain,

was overjoy'd to see me, and told me as a Secret, that those who had sent him, wou'd miss of their aim, as he wou'd let me know more at leisure. And observing how I shav'd the Crowns of the young Savages, he order'd them to be told I was his eldest Brother.

All this made the Savages treat me better than ever, and furnish me very plentifully with Provisions. I apply'd my self also more than ever to the means of their Salvation; and 'tis true, they hearken'd to me attentively enough. But then, to make any Progress, one must live whole Years amongst them, they are so igno∣rant, and grounded in Superstition.

The Sieur du Luth was charm'd at the sight of the Fall of St. Anthony of Padua, which was the Name we had given it, and in all appearance will remain with it. I also shew'd him the crag∣gy Rock, where the monstrous Serpent was climbing up to devour the young Swallows in their Nests; and re••ounted to him the Horror that seiz'd the Picard, at the Image his Fancy fram'd of that terrible Animal in his Dream.

I must here observe, that seeing my self at Liberty to say my Office after the Arrival of the Sieur du Luth, to be more exact in the Ser∣vic••, I thought I wou'd ask him the Day of the Month: He told me as freely, he cou'd not satisfie me in ••hat Point, for he had no Notion of it left. Upon this I recounted to him the ill usage which we receiv'd at the Hands of the Barbarians, at their first taking us, which proceeded many times so far as to threaten our Lives; that therefore he ought not to be sur∣priz'd, if thro' the Terrors and Apprehensions

which I had lain so long under, I had forgot even the Day of the Week.

We arriv'd at the Villages of the Issati on the 14th of August, 1680. where I found my Chalice very safe, with the Books and Papers which I had hid under-ground, in presence of the Sa∣vages themselves. These Wretches had never had so much as a Thought to meddle with them, being fearful and superstitious in relation to Spirits, and believing there is Witchcraft in every thing they cannot apprehend. The To∣bacco which I planted before our Departure, was half choak'd with Grass. But the Cab∣bage, and other things which I had sown, were of a prodigious growth. The Stalks of the Purslain were as big as Reeds: But the Savages were afraid so much as to taste them.

A little after our return, the Savages invited us to a great Feast after their own fashion. There were above an hundred and twenty Men at it naked. Ouasicoude, the first Captain of the Nation, and Kinsman of the Deceas'd, whose dead Body I cover'd, when they brought him back to the Village in a Canow, brought me some dry'd Flesh and wild Oats in a Dish of Bark, which he set before me up∣on a Bulls-Hide, whiten'd, and garnish'd with Porcupine-Skins on the one side,and curl'd Wool on the other.

After I had eat, this Chief put the same Robe on my Head, and cover'd my Face with it, saying with a loud Voice before all that were present, He whose dead Body thou didst cover, covers thine while alive. He has carry'd the Tydings of it to the Country of Souls, (for these People

believe the Transmigration of Souls:) What thou didst in respect of the Dead, is highly to be e∣steem'd: All the Nation applauds and thanks thee for it.

After this, he gently reproach'd the Sieur du Luth, that he did not cover the Dead, as I had done. To which the Sieur desir'd me to answer, That he never cover'd the Bodies of any but such Captains as himself. To which the Savage answer'd, Father Louis (for so he heard the Europeans call me) is a greater Captain than thou: His Robe (speaking of my Brocard Chasuble, which they had taken from me, and was afterwards sent as a Present to our Allies, who liv••d three Moons distance from this Country) was finer than what thou wearest.

When these Savages speak of a Journey of three or more Moons, they mean Months. They march well, and will travel fifteen Leagues a Day. By which the Reader may judge what an extent of Ground they can go in three Months▪

CHAP. LXV. The Author takes his leave of the Savages to return to Canada. A Savage is slain by his Chief, for advising to kill us. Dispute between the Sieur du Luth and me, about the Sacrifice of Bar∣barians.

TOwards the end of September, seeing we had no Tools proper to build a House to dwell in during the Winter, amongst these People; and considering that we were desti∣tute

of Provisions necessary to subsist there, as our Design was at first to have done, we re∣solv'd to let them understand, that to procure them Iron, and other Merchandizes, which were useful for them, 'twas convenient that we shou'd return to Canada, and that at a cer∣tain time which we shou'd agree upon between us, they shou'd come half the way with their Furrs, and we the other half with our European Commodities: That they might let two of their Warriors go with us, whom we wou'd carry into our Country, and likewise bring back again the next Year to the Place appoin∣ted for meeting, from whence they might pro∣ceed to acquaint them of our return, in order to their meeting us with their Effects.

Upon this they held a great Council, to consider whether they shou'd send some of their Nation with us or no. Two there were who were for it, and offer'd themselves to be the Men: But they alter'd their Opinion the Day of our Departure, alledging for a Reason, That we were oblig'd to pass thro' many Na∣tions who were their sworn Enemies, and wou'd be sure to seize their Men, and take them out of our Hands, either to burn them, or put them otherwise to Death by exquisite Torments, and that without our being able to hinder it, being so few in Number as we were.

I answer'd, That all those People, whom they were afraid of, were our Friends and Al∣lies, and that in consideration of us, they wou'd forbear to injure any of their Nation that were with us. These Barbarians want no Wit; on the contrary, their Natural Parts

are extraordinary. They told us in return, that since we were to pass through these Peo∣ple, who were their sworn Enemies, we shou'd do well to destroy them, at whose Hands they had receiv'd so many Injuries; that then their Men shou'd go and return with us to fetch them Iron, and other Commodities which they wanted, and wou'd gladly treat with us about. From whence we may gather, that these Barbarians are full of Resentment, and Thoughts of Revenge, Dispositions not alto∣gether so well prepar'd, to receive the meek Doctrine of the Gospel.

In fine, Ouasicoude their chief Captain, ha∣ving consented to our Return, in a full Coun∣cil, gave us some Bushels of Wild-Oats, for our Subsistence by the way, having first re∣gal'd us in the best manner he cou'd, after their fashion. We have already observ'd, that these Oats are better and more wholsom then Rice. After this, with a Pencil, he mark'd down on a Sheet of Paper ••which I had left, the Course that we were to keep for four hun∣dred Leagues together. In short, this natural Geographer describ'd our Way so exactly, that this Chart serv'd us as well as my Compass cou'd have done. For by observing it punctually, we arriv'd at the Place which we design'd, without losing our way in the least.

All things being ready, we dispos'd our selves to depart, being eight Europeans of us in all. We put our selves into two Canows, and took our leaves of our Friends, with a Volly of our Men's Fusils, which put them in∣to a terrible Fright. We fell down the River

of St. Francis, and then that of the Meschasipi. Two of our Men, without saying any thing, had taken down two Robes of Castor, from before the Fall of St. Anthony of Padua, where the Barbarians had hung them upon a Tree as a sort of Sacrifice. Hereupon arose a Dis∣pute between the Sieur du Luth and my self. I commended what they had done, saying, The Barbarians might judge by it, that we disap∣prov'd their Superstition. On the contrary, the Sieur du Luth maintain'd, That they ought to have let the things alone in that Place where they were, for that the Savages wou'd not fail to revenge the Affront which we had put upon them by this Action, and that it was to be fear••d lest they shou'd pursue and insult us by the Way.

I own he had some grounds for what he said, and that he argu'd according to the Rules of Humane Prudence. But the two Men an∣swer'd him bluntly, that the things fitted them, and therefore they shou'd not trouble their Heads about the Savages, not their Supersti∣tions. The Sieur du Luth fell into so violent a Passion at these Words, that he had like to have struck the Fellow that spake them; but I got between, and reconcil'd the Matter: For the Picard and Michael Ako began to side with those that had taken away the things in que∣stion, which might have prov'd of ill conse∣quence. I assur'd the Sieur du Luth that the Savages durst not hurt us, for that I was per∣suaded their Grand Captain Ouasicoude wou'd always make our Cause his own, and that we might relie on his Word, and the great Cre∣dit

he had amongst those of his Nation. Thus the Business was peaceably made up, and we descended the River together as good Friends as ever, hunting the Wild-Beasts as we went.

When we were got almost as far as the Ri∣ver Ouisconsin, we made a Stop, to smoak after the manner of the Country, the Flesh of the Bulls which we had kill'd by the Way. During our stay here, for the Reason aforesaid, three Savages of the same Nation, which we had lately left, came up to us in their Canow, to acquaint us that their Grand Captain Ouasi∣coude having learnt that another Chief of the same Nation had a Design to pursue and mur∣der us, he came into the Cabin where the said Captain and his Associates were consulting a∣bout it, and gave him a Blow on the Head with so much Fury, that his Brains flew out upon those that were present at the Consult, resolving by this means effectually to prevent the Execution of his perniciousDesign We regal'd the three Savages for their good News very nobly, having plenty of Provisions at that time.

The Sieu•• du Luth, as soon as the Savages were gone, fell into as great a Passion as before, and seem'd very apprehensive lest they shou'd still pursue and set upon us in our Voyage. He wou'd have carry'd Matters farther, but that he found our Men wou'd not bate him an Ace, and were not in an Humour to be bully'd. I took upon me to moderate the Matter once more, and pacify'd them in the End, by as∣suring them that God wou'd not leave us in distress, provided we put our Trust in him, and that he was able to deliver us from all our Enemies.

CHAP. LXVI. The Sieur du Luth is in a great Consternation at the Appearance of a Fleet of the Savages, who surpriz'd us before we were got into the River Ouisconsin.

THE Sieur du Luth had reason to believe that the three Savages but now mention'd, were really Spies sent to observe our Actions; for indeed they knew that we had taken away the Robes of Castor from before the Fall of St. An∣thony. He cou'd not forego his Fears, but told me, we shou'd serve the Fellow that did it but right, if we shou'd force him to carry them back, and leave them in the place where he found them. I foresaw Discord wou'd be our Destruction, and so made my self Mediator of the Peace once more. I appeas'd the Fray, by remonstrating, That God, who had preserv••d us hitherto in the greatest Dangers, wou'd have a more peculiar Care of us on this Occasion, be∣cause the Man's Action was good in it self.

Two Days after, all our Provisions being dress'd, and fit to keep, we prepar'd to depart: But the Sieur du Luth was mightily surpriz'd when we perceiv'd a Fleet of an hundred and forty Canows, carrying about an hundred and fifty Men, bearing down directly upon us. Our Men's Consternation was no less than the Sieurs: But when they saw me take out from amongst our Equipage, a Calumet of Peace which the Issati had given us as a Pledge of

their Friendship and Protection, they took Heart, and told me they wou'd act as I shou'd direct.

I order'd two of them to embark with me in a Canow, to meet the Savages: But the Sieur desir'd me to take a third to row, that by standing in the middle of the Canow, I might the better show the Pipe of Peace, which I carry'd in my hand, to appease the Barbarians, whose Language I understood indifferently well. The other four of our Men I left with the Sieur de Luth, and told them, in case any of the young Warriors shou'd Land, and come up to them, they shou'd by no means discourse or be familiar with them; but that they shou'd keep their Posts with their Arms ready sixt. Having given these Orders, I went into my Canow, to the Barbarians who were a coming down the River in theirs.

Seeing no Chief amongst them, I call'd out as loud as I cou'd Ouasicoude, Ouasicoude, repeat∣ing his Name several times. At last I perceiv'd him rowing up towards me: All this while none of this People had affronted us, which I look'd upon as a good Omen. I conceal'd my Reed of Peace, the better to let them see how much I rely'd upon their Word. Soon after we landed, and entred the Cabin where the Sieur du Luth was, who wou'd have embrac'd their Captain. Here we must observe, that 'tis not the Custom of the Savages to embrace af∣ter the manner of the French. I told the Sieur du Luth that he need only present him with a piece of the best boyl'd Meat that he had, and that in case he eat of it, we were safe.

It hapned according to our Wish; all the rest of the Captains of this little Army came to visit us. It cost our Folks nothing but a few Pipes of Martinico-Tobacco, which these Peo∣ple are passionately fond of, tho' their own be stronger, more agreeable, and of a much bet∣ter Scent. Thus the Barbarians were very ci∣vil to us, without ever mentioning the Robes of Castor. The Chief Ouasicoude advis••d me to present some pieces of Martinico-Tobacco to the Chief Aquipaguetin, who had adopted me for his Son. This Civility had strange effects upon the Barbarians, who went off shouting and repeating the Word Louis, which, as we said, signifies the Sun; so that I must say without Vanity, my Name will be as it were immortal amongst these People, by reason of its jumping so accidentally with that of the Sun.

CHAP. LXVII. The Author's Voyage from the Mouth of the River Ouisconsin, to the great Bay of the Puans.

THE Savages having left us to go and War upon the Messorites, Mahoras, Illinois, and other Nations, which inhabit towards the lower part of the River Meschasipi, and are irrecon∣cilable Enemies to the People of the North; the Sieur du Luth, who upon many Occasions approv'd himself to be much my Friend, cou'd not forbear telling our People, that I had all the reason in the World to believe that the

Viceroy of Canada wou'd give me a very kind Reception, in case we cou'd arrive there before Winter; and that he wish'd with all his Heart he had been among so many different Nations as my self.

As we went up the River Ouisconsin, we found it was as large as that of the Illinois, which is navigable for large Vessels above an hundred Leagues. We cou'd not sufficiently admire the Extent of those vast Countries, and the charming Lands through which we pass'd, which lie all untill'd. The cruel Wars which these Nations have one with another, are the cause that they have not People enough to cultivate them. And the more bloody Wars which have rag'd so long in all parts of Eu∣rope, have hinder'd the sending Christian Co∣lonies to settle there. However, I must needs say, that the poorer sort of ••ur Countrymen wou'd do well to think of it, and go and plant themselves in this sine Country, where for a little Pains in cultivating the Earth, they wou'd live happier, and subsist much better, than they do here. I have seen Lands there, which wou'd yield three Crops in a Year: And the Air is incomparably more sweet and temperate than in Holland.

After we had row'd about seventy Leagues upon the River Ouisconsin, we came to the Place where we were forc'd to carry our Canow for half a League, which Ouasicoude had set down in his Chart. We lay at this place all Night, and left Marks of our having been there, by the Crosses which we cut on the Barks of the Trees. Next Day, having carry'd

our Canow's, and the rest of our little Equi∣page, over this Piece of Land, we entred up∣on a River, which makes almost as many Meanders, as that of the Illinois doth at its Rise: For after six Hours rowing, which made us go very fast, we found our selves, notwith∣standing all the Pains we had been at, over-against the Place where we embark'd. One of our Men must needs shoot at a Bird flying, which overset his Canow; but by good luck he was in his depth.

We were forc••d to break several Sluces which the Castors had made for our Canow's to pass; otherwise we cou'd not have continu'd our Way, or carry'd our things to embark them again above these Sluces.

These Creatures make them with so much Art, that Man cannot equal it. We shall speak of them in our Second Volume. We ••ound several of these Ponds, or Stops of Water, which these Creatures make with Pieces of Wood, like a Causey.

After this we pass'd over four Lakes, which are all made by this River. Here formerly dwelt the Miamis: but now the Maskou••ens, Kikapous, and O••toagamis, who sow their Indian Wheat here, on which they chie••ly subsist. We made some Broath of the W••ter of a certain Fall, which they call Kakalin; because the Sa∣vages come often hither to ease themselves▪ and lie on their Backs, with their Faces ex∣pos'd to the Sun.

Thus having made more than four hundred Leagues by Water since our departure from the

Country of the Issati and Nado••essans, we ar∣riv'd at last at the great Bay of the Puans, which makes part of the Lake of the Illinois.

CHAP. LXVIII. The Author and his Company stay some time amongst the Puans. Original of the Name. They cele∣brated the Mass here, and winter at Missilima∣kinak.

WE found many Canadians in this Bay of the Puans. The Nation that inhabits here, is so call'd, because formerly they dwelt in certain Marshy Places, full of stinking Wa∣ters, situate on the South-Sea. But being drove out thence by their Enemy, they came and set∣led in this Bay, which is to the East of the Illinois. The Canadians were come hither to Trade with the People of this Bay, contrary to an Order of the Viceroy. They had still a little of the Wine left, which they brought with them, and kept in a Pewter-Flagon. I made use of it for the Mass. Till now, I had nothing but a Chalice, and a Marble-Altar, which was pretty light, and very handsomly ingrav'd: But here by good Fortune I met with the Sacerdotal Robes too. Some Illinois who had happily escap••d their Enemies the Iroquois, who had attack'd and almost de∣stroy••d them since my Voyage, and the time that I had been a Slave amongst the Barbari∣ans, had brought with them the Ornaments of the Chapel of Father Zenobius Mambre, whom

we had left among the Illinois. Some of these I say, who were escap'd to the Place where we were, deliver'd me up all the Ornaments of the Chapel, except the Chalice. They pro∣mis'd to get me that too for a little Tobacco, whic•• I was to give them; and were as good as their Word, for they brought it me some few Days after.

'Twas more than nine Months since I had celebrated the Sacrament of the Mass, for want of Wine. We might indeed have done it in our Voyage, had we had Vessels proper to keep Wine in: But we cou'd not charge our Canow with such, being very un••it to carry things of Weight. 'Tis true, we met with Grapes in many Places through which w•• pass'd, and had made some Wine too, which we put into Gourds; but it fail'd us whilst we were among the Illinois, as I have elsewhere observ'd. As for the rest, I had still some Wafers by me, which were as good as ever, ha∣ving been kept in a Steel-Box shut very close.

We stay'd two Days at the Bay of th•• Puans; where we sung Te Deum, and my self said Mass, and Preach'd. Our Men prepar'd themselves for the Holy Sacrament, which we receiv'd, in order to render our Thanks to God, who had preserv'd us amidst the many Dangers we had run, the Difficulties we had surmounted, and Monsters we had over∣come.

One of our Canow-Men truck'd a Fusil with a Savage for a Canow larger than our own, in which, after an hundred Leagues rowing, having coasted all along the great Bay of the

Puans, we arriv'd at Missilimakinak, in the Lake of Huron, where we were forc'd to Winter: For our Way lying still North, we shou'd in∣fallibly have perish'd amongst the Ice and Snow, had we proceeded any farther.

By the Cou••se we were oblig'd to take, we were still about 400 Leagues from Canada. Amongst these People, I met, to my no little Satisfa∣ction, Father Pierson, a Jesuit, Son of the King's Receiv••r for the Town of Ath in Hainault. He was come hither to learn their Language, and spoke it then passably well. This Religious, who retain'd still the free and open Humour of his Countrymen, had made himself be∣lov'd by his obliging Behaviour, and seem'd to be an utter Enemy of Caballing and Intrigues, having a Soul well-tun'd, generous, and sin∣cere. In a Word, He appear'd to me to be such as every good Christian ought to be. The Reader may judge how agreeably I pass'd the Winter in such good Company, after the Mi∣series and Fatigues I had undergone in the Course of our Discoveries.

To make the best use of my time that I cou'd, I Preach'd all the Holy-days and Sundays in Advent and Lent, for the Edification of our Men, and other Canadians, who were come four or five Leagues out of their Country, to Trade for Furrs amongst these Savages: From whence we may observe, that there are some whom I shall forbear to name, who notwith∣standing all their pretended Austerities, are yet no less covetous of the Things of this World, than the most Secular Person in it. The Ou••acuacts and the Hurons wou'd often

assist at our Ceremonies in a Church cover'd with Rushes and a few Boards, which the Cana∣dians had built here: But they came more out of Curiosity than any Design to conform them∣selves to the Rules of our holy Religion.

The latter of these Savages would tell us, speaking of our Discoveries, That themselves were but Men; but for us Europeans, we must needs be Spirits: That if they had gone so far up amongst strange Nations as we had done, they should have been sure to have been kill'd by them without Mercy; whereas we pass'd every-where without danger, and knew how to procure the Friendship of all we met.

During the Winter, we broke Holes in the Ice of the Lake Huron, and by means of several large Stones, sunk our Nets sometimes 20, some∣times 25 Fathom under-water to catch Fish, which we did in great abundance. We took Salmon-Trouts, which often weigh'd from 40 to 50 pounds. These made our Indian Wheat go down the better, which was our or∣dinary Diet. Our Beverage was nothing but Broth made of White Fish, which we drank hot; because as it cools it turns to Jelly, as if it had been made of Veal.

During our stay here, Father Pierson and I would often divert our selves on the Ice, where we skated on the Lake as they do in Holland. I had learn'd this Slight when I was at Ghent, from whence to Brussels one may run in three Hours with abundance of Pleasure when the Canal is frozen. 'Tis the usual Diversion with which the Inhabitants of these two Cities entertain

themselves during the Winter, by favour of the Ice.

It must be allow'd, without reflecting on any other Order, That those of St. Francis are very proper for the setling of Colonies. They make a strict Vow of Poverty, and have a Property in nothing as their own: They enjoy only a simple Use of Things necessary to Life. Those that give us any Moveables, continue still to be the Owners of them, and may take 'em again at pleasure. 'Tis this Poverty which is recommen∣ded to us by many Popes; but above all by our Rule, which is the only one I find inserted in the Canon-Law.

What pass'd at Missilimakinak during this Winter, is a Proof of what I say. Two and forty Canadians, who were come hither upon the account of the Trade which they drive here with the Savages, desir'd me to present them with the Cord of St. Francis. I comply'd with their Request; and each time I deliver'd a Cord, made a small Harangue by way of Exhortation to the Person receiving it, and then associated him to the Prayers of the Order. They would have kept me with them, and made me a Settlement, where from time to time they might have resort to me. They pro∣mis'd me moreover, since I would accept of no Furrs, that they would prevail with the Sa∣vages to furnish out my Subsistance in the best manner which could be expected for the Country. But because the greatest part of them that made me this Offer, Traded into these Parts without permission, I gave them to understand, That the Common Good of our

Discoveries, ought to be preferr'd to their pri∣vate Advantages; so desir'd them to excuse me, and permit me to return to Canada for a more Publick Good.

CHAP. LXIX. The Author's Departure from Missilimakinak. He passes two great Lakes. Taking of a Gr••at Bear. Some Particulars relating to the Flesh of that Beast.

WE parted from Missilimakinak in Easter-Week, 1681. and for twelve or thirteen Leagu••s together, were oblig'd to draw our Provisions and Canow's after us over the Ice, up the Lake Huron, the sides of which continu'd still froze five or six Leagues broad. The Ice being broke, we embark'd, after the Solemnity of the Quasimodo, which we had an opportu∣nity to celebrate, having by good Fortune met with a little Wine, which a Canadian had brought with him, and se••v'd us all the rest of our Voyage. After we had row'd a hundred Leagues all along the sides of the Lake Huron, we pass'd the Streights, which are thirty Leagues thro', and the Lake of St. Claire, which is in the middle: Thence we arriv'd at the Lake Erie, or of the Cat, where we stay'd some time to kill Sturgeon, which come here in great numbers, to cast their Spawn on the side of the Lake. We took nothing but the Belly of the Fish, which is the most delicious part, and threw away the rest.

This Place afforded also plenty of Venison and Fowl. As we were standing in the Lake, upon a large Point of Land whi••h runs it self very far into the Water, we perceiv'd a Bear in it as far as we could see. We could not ima∣gin how this Creature got there; 'twas very improbable that he shou'd swim from one side to t'other, that was thirty or forty League•• over. It hapned to be very calm; so two of our Men leaving us on the Point, put off to attack the Bear, that was near a quarter of a League out in the Lake. They made two Shot at him one after another, otherwise the Beast had certainly ••unk them. As soon as they had fir••d, they were forc'd to sheer off as fast as they could to charge again; which when they had done, they return••d to the At∣tack. The Bear was forc'd to stand it; and it cost them no less than seven Shot before they could compas•• him.

As they were endeavouring to get him ••∣board, they were like to have been over-set; which if they had, they must have been infal∣libly lost: All they could do was to fasten him to the Barr that is in the middle of the Canow, and so drag him on ••hoar; which they did at last with much ado, and great hazard of their Lives. We had all the leisure that was requi∣site for the dressing and ordering him so as to make him keep; and in the mean time took out his Intrails, and having cleans'd and boil'd them, eat hea••tily of '••m. These are as good a Dish as those of our Sucking-Pigs in Europe. His Flesh serv'd us the rest of our Voyage, which we usually eat with lean Goats-flesh, becaus••

it is too fat to eat by it self▪ So that we liv'd for 100 Leagues upon the ••ame that we kill'd in this Place.

CHAP. LXX. The Meeting of the Aut••or and a certain Captain of the Outtaouacts, nam'd Talon by the Inten∣dant of that Name, upon the Lake of Erie; who recounts to him many Adventures of his Family and Nation. Further Observations upon the Great Fall or Catar••ct of Ni••gara.

THere was a certain Captain of the Outtaou∣acts, to whom the Intendant Talon gave his own Name, whilst he was at Quebec. He us'd to come often to that City with those of his Nation, who brought Furrs thith••r: We were strangely surpriz'd at the sight of this Man, whom we found almost famish'd, and more like a Skeleton than a living Man. He told us the Name of Talon would be soon ex∣tinct in this Country, since he ••esolv'd not to survive the Loss of six of his Family who had been starv'd to death. He added, That the Fishery and Chace had both fail'd this Year, which was the occasion of this sad Disaster.

He told us moreover, That tho' the Iroquois were not in War with his Nation, yet h••d they taken and carry'd into Slavery an entire Family of Twelve Souls. He begg'd very ear∣nestly of me, that I would use my utmost En∣deavours to have them releas'd, if they were yet alive; and gav•• me two Necklac••s of

Black and White Porcelain, that I might be sure not to neglect a Business which he laid so much to heart. I can rely upon thee, Bare-foot, (for so they always call'd us;) and am confident that the Iroquis will hearken to thy Reasons sooner than any ones. Thou didst often advise them at their Councils, which were held then at the Fort of Kata∣rockoui, where thou hast caus'd a great Cabin to be built. Had I been at my Village when thou cam'st thro' it, I would have done all that I could to have kept thee, instead of the Black-Coat (so they call the Jesuites) which was here. When the poor Captain had done speaking, I solemnly pro∣mis••d him to use my utmost Interest with the Iroquois, for the releasement of his Friends.

After we had row'd above an hundred and forty Leagu••s upon the Lake Erie, by reason of the many Windings of the Bays and Creeks which we were forc'd to coast, we past by the Great Fall of Niagara, and spent half a Day in considering the Wonders of that prodigious Cascade.

I could not conceive how it came to pass, that four great Lakes, the least of which is 400 Leagues in compass, should empty themselves one into another, and then all centre and dis∣charge themselves at this Great Fall, and yet not drown good part of America. What is yet more surprizing, the Ground from the Mouth of the Lake Erie, down to the Great Fall▪ ap∣pears almost level and flat. 'Tis scarce discer∣nable that there is the least Rise or Fall for six Leagues to gether: The more than ordina∣ry swiftness of the Stream, is the only thing that makes it be observ'd. And that which

makes it yet••the stranger is, That for 2 Leagues together below the Fall, towards the Lake On∣tario, or Front••nac, the Lands are as level as they are above it towards the Lake of Erie.

Our Surprise was still greater, when we ob∣serv'd there was no Mountains within two good Leagues of this Cascade; and yet the vast quantity of Water which is discharg'd by these four fresh Seas, stops or centres here, and so falls above six hundred Foot deep down into a Gulph, which one cannot look upon without Horrour. Two other great Out-lets, or Falls of Water, which are on the two sides of a small sloping Island, which is in the midst, fall gently and without noise, and so glide away quiety enough: But when this prodigious quantity of Water, of which I speak, comes to fall, there is such a din, and such a noise, more deafning than the loudest Thunder.

The rebounding of these Waters is so great, that a sort of Cloud arises from the Foam of it, which are seen hanging over this Abyss even at Noon-day, when the Sun is at its heighth. In the midst of Summer, when the Weather is hottest, they arise above the tallest Firrs, and other great Trees, which grow in the sloping Island which make the two Falls of Waters that I spoke of.

I wish'd an hundred times that somebody had been with us, who could have describ'd the Wonders of this prodigious frightful Fall, so as to give the Reader a just and natural Idea of it; such as might satisfie him, and create in him an Admiration of this Prodigy of Nature as great as it deserves. In the mean

time, accept the following Draught, such as it is; in which however I have endeavour'd to give the curious Reader as just an Image of it as I can.

We must call to mind what I observ'd of it in the beginning of my Voyage, which is to be seen in the Seventh Chapter of this Book. From the Mouth of the Lake Erie to the Great Fall, are reckon'd six Leagues, as I have said, which is the continuation of the Great River of St. Lau∣rence, which arises out of the four Lakes above-mention'd. The River, you must needs think, is very rapid for these six Leagues, because of the vast Discharge of Waters which fall into it out of the said Lakes. The Lands, which lie on both sides of it to the East and West, are all level from the Lake Erie to the Great Fall. Its Banks are not s••eep; on the contra∣ry, the Water is almost always level with the Land. 'Tis certain, that the Ground towards the Fall is lower, by the more than ordinary swiftness of the Stream; and yet 'tis not per∣ceivable to the Eye for the six Leagues above∣said.

After it has run thus violently for six Leagues, it meets with a small sloping Island, about half a quarter of a League long, and near three hundred Foot broad, as well as one can guess by the Eye; for it is impossible to come at it in a Canow of Bark, the Waters run with that force. The Isle is full of Cedar and Firr; but the Land of it lies no higher than that on the Banks of the River. It seems to be all level, even as far as the two great Cascades that make the Main Fall.

The two sides of the Channels, which are made by the Isle, and run on both sides of it, overflow almost the very Surface of the Earth of the said Isle, as well as the Land that lies on the Banks of the River to the East and West, as it runs South and North. But we must ob∣serve, that at the end of the Isle, on the side o•• the two great Falls, there is a sloping Rock which reaches as far as the Great Gulph, into which the said Waters fall; and yet the Rock is not at all wetted by the two Cascades which fall on both sides, because the two Torrents which are made by the Isle, throw themselves with a prodigious force, one towards the East, and the other towards the West, from off the end of the Isle, where the Great Fall of all is.

After then these two Torrents have thus run by the two sides of the Isle, they cast their Wa∣ters all of a sudden down into the Gulph by two Great Falls; which Waters are push'd so violently on by their own Weight, and so su∣stain'd by the swiftness of the motion, that they don't wet the Rock in the least. And here it is that they tumble down into an Abyss above 600 Foot in depth.

The Waters that flow on the side of the East, do not throw themselves with that violence as those that fall on the West. The reason is, because the Rock at the end of the Island, rises something more on this side, than it does on the West; and so the Waters being supported by it somewhat longer than they are on the other side, are carry'd the smoother off: But on the West the Rock sloping more, the Waters,

for want of a Support, become the sooner broke, and fall with the greater precipitation. Another reason is, the Lands that lie on the West are lower than those that lie on the East. We also observ'd, that the Waters of the Fall, that is to the West, made a sort of a square Fi∣gure as they fell, which made a third Cascade, less than the other two, which fell betwixt the South and North.

And because there is a rising Ground which lies before those two Cascades to the North, the Gulph is much larger there than to the East. Moreover, we must observe, that from the rising Ground that lies over against the two last Falls which are on the West of the main Fall, one may go down as far as the bottom of this terrible Gulph. The Author of this Dis∣covery was down there, the more narrowly to observe the Fall of these prodigious Cascades. From hence we could discover a Spot of Ground, which lay under the Fall of Water which is to the East, big enough for four Coaches to drive a breast without being wet; but because the Ground, which is to the East of the sloping Rock, where the first Fall empties it self into the Gulph, is very steep, and almost perpendicular, 'tis impossible for a Man to get down on that side, into the Place where the four Coaches may go a-breast, or to make his way thro' such a quantity of Water as falls towards the Gulph: So that 'tis very probable, that to this dry Place it is that the Rattle-Snakes retire, by certain Passages which they find under-ground.

From the end then of this Island it is, that

these two Great Falls of Waters, as also the third but now mention'd, throw themselves, after a most surprising manner, down into a dreadful Gulph six hundred Foot and more in depth. I have already said, that the Waters which discharge themselves at the Cascade to the East, fall with lesser force; whereas those to the West tumble all at once, making two Cascades; one moderate, the other very vio∣lent and strong, which at last make a kind of Crochet, or square Figure, falling from South to North, and West to East. After this, they rejoin the Waters of the other Cascade that falls to the East, and so tumble down altoge∣ther, tho' unequally, into the Gulph, with all the violence that can be imagin'd, from a Fall of six hundred Foot, which makes the most Beautiful, and at the same time most Frightful Cascade in the World.

After these Waters have thus discharg'd themselves into this dreadful Gulph, they be∣gin to resume their Course, and continue the great River of St. Laurence for two Leagues, as far as the three Mountains which are on the East of the River, and the great Rock which is on the West, and lifts it self three Fathoms a∣bove the Waters, or thereabouts. The Gulph into which these Waters are discharg'd, continues it self thus two Leagues together, between a Chain of Rocks, flowing with a prodigious Torrent, which is bridled and kept in by the Rocks that lie on each side of the River.

Into this Gulph it is, that these several Cas∣cades empty themselves, with a violence equal to the heighth from whence they fall, and the

quantity of Waters which they discharge. Hence arise those deafning Sounds, that dread∣ful roaring and bellowing of the Waters, which drown the loudest Thunder, as also the perpe∣tual Mists that hang over the Gulph, and ri••e above the tallest Pines that are in the little Isle so often mention'd. After a Channel is again made at the bottom of this dreadful Fall by the Chain of Rocks, and fill'd by that prodi∣gious quantity of Waters which are conti∣nually falling, the River of St. Laurence re∣sumes its Course: But with that violence, and his Waters beat against the Rocks with so prodigious a force, that 'tis impossible to pass even in a Canow of Bark, tho' in one of them a Man may v••nture safe enough up∣on the most rapid Streams, by keeping close to the Shoar.

These Rocks, as also the prodigious Tor∣rent last for two Leagues; that is, from the gr••at Fall, to the three Mountains and great Rock: But then it begins insensibly to a∣bate, and the Land to be again almost on a level with the Water; and so it conti∣nu••s as far as the Lake Ontario, or Fron∣tenac.

When one stands near the Fall, and looks down into this most dreadful Gulph, one is seized with Horrour, and the Head turns round, so that one cannot look long or stedfastly upon it. But this vast Deluge be∣ginning insensibly to abate, and even to fall to nothing about the three Mountains, the Waters of the River St. Laurence begin to glide more gently along, and to be almost upon a level

with the Lands; so that it becomes navigable again, as far as the Lake Frontenac, over which we pass to come to the New Canal, which is made by the discharge of its Waters. Then we enter again upon the River St. Laurence, which not long after makes that which they call the Long Fall, an hundred Leagues from Niagara.

I have often heard talk of the Cataracts of the Nile, which make the People deaf that live near them. I know not if the Iroquois, who formerly inhabited near this Fall, and liv'd upon the Beasts which from time to time are born down by the violence of its Torrent, withdrew themselves from its Neighbourhood, lest they should likewise become deaf; or out of the continual fear they were in of Rattle-Snakes, which are very common in this Place during the great Heats, and lodge in Holes all along the Rocks as far as the Mountains, which lie two Leagues lower.

Be it as it will, these dangerous Creatures are to be met with as far as the Lake Frontenac, on the South-side; but because they are never to be seen but in the midst of Summer, and then only when the Heats are excessive, they are not so afraid of them here as elsewhere. However, 'tis reasonable to presume, that the horrid noise of the Fall, and the fear of these poisonous Serpents, might oblige the Savages to seek out a more commodious Habita∣tion.

Having carry'd our Canow from the Great Fall of Niagara, as far as the three Mountains,

which are two Leagues below, in all which Way we perceiv'd never a Snake, we proceed∣ceeded in our Voyage, and arriv'd at the Lake of Ontario or Frontenac.

CHAP. LXXI. The Author sets out from the Fort which is at the Mouth of the River Niagara, and obliges the Iroquois assembl'd in Council, to deliver up the Slaves they had made upon the Outtaouacts.

WE met none of the Savages in the little Village of the Iroquois, which is near the Mouth of the River Niagara; for they sow there but very little of Indian Co••••; and in∣habit the Village but in Harvest-time, or in the Season they go a fishing for Sturgeons or White-Fish, which are there in great plenty. We thought also we shou'd find some Canadi∣ans at the Fort of the River which we had be∣gun to build, at the beginning of our Disco∣very: But these Forts were only built for a Show, to cover the secret Trade of Furs, and countenance the great Hopes M. de la Salle had given to the French Court.

It must be granted, ••hat such Discoveries are beyond any private Men's Power, and they must be countenanc'd by the Sovereign Au∣thority, to be successful. Therefore M. de la Salle had got the French Court's Protection; but instead of making a good use of it for the publick Good, he did chiefly aim at his own private Interest, and for that reason neglected

a great many things necessary to carry on his Enterprize. The Fort of the River of Niagara was become a deserted Place, and might have serv'd to countenance his Design. We came along the Southern Coasts of the Lake Ontario or Frontenac; and after a Navigation of thirty Leagues, we arriv'd about Whitsontide 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Year 1681, at the great Village of the Tson∣nontouans Iroquois.

The Savages came to meet us, repeating of∣ten this Word Otchitagon, meaning by it, that the Bare-foot was return'd from the great Voy∣age he had undertook, to visit the Nations that are beyond the River Hohio and Meschasipi; and tho' our Faces were burnt by the Sun, and my Clothes patch'•• up with wild Bull-Skins, yet they knew me, and carry'd me with my two Men into one of their Officer's Cottages.

They did call their Council, which met to the number of Thirty, or thereabouts, wear∣ing their Gowns in a stately manner, made up with all sorts of Skins, twisted about their Arms, with the Calumet in their Hands. They gave order that we shou'd be entertain'd ac∣cording to their own Fashion, while they did smoak, without eating.

After we had done eating, I told them by a Canadian that was my interpreter, that their Warriors had brought 12 Outtaouacts as Slaves, tho' they were their Confederates and Onontio's Friends, ('tis the Name they give to the Vice-roy of Canada) breaking thereby the Peace, and proclaiming War against Canada: And the better to oblige them to deliver up to us

the Outtaouacts, who by good Fortune were still alive, we flung in the middle of the Assembly two Collars of Porcelain, that Captain Talon had given us; This is the only way among them, to enter upon any Affair.

The next Day the Council met, and the Iro∣quo•••• answer'd me with some other Collars of Porcelain; and told me, That those who had made these Men Slaves, were young Warriors without Consideration; That we might assure Onontio, (who was then Count Frontenac) that that their Nation wou'd always respect him in all things; That they shou'd live with him as true Children with their Father, and that they wou'd deliver up the Men who had been taken.

Teganeot, one of the chiefest, who spoke for the whole Nation in the Council, presented me with some Skins of Otter, Martin, and Beaver, to the value of thirty Crowns. I took his Present with one Hand, and deliver'd it with the other to his Son, whom he lov'd tenderly. I told him, that I made him that Present, that he might Exchange it with some Merchandizes of Europe; and that the Bare-feet will accept of no Present at all, not out of Contempt, but because we are disinterested in all things; assuring him, I wou'd acquaint the Governour of his Friendship.

The Iroquois was surpriz'd that I did not ac∣cept of his Present; and seeing besides, that I gave a little Looking-Glass to his Son, he said to those of this Nation, that the other Canadians were not of that Temper: And they sent us several Fowls, as an acknowledgment of their Gratitude for the care we took, to teach their Children some Prayers in their own Tongue.

After the Promises the Savages gave us to live in good correspondency with us, we took our leave of them, and got ourselves ready, in or∣der to continue our Voyage.

CHAP. LXXII. The Author sets out from the Tsonnontouans Iro∣quois, and comes to Fort Frontenac.

I Must confess it is a great Pleasure for one to come out of Slavery, or the Hands of Sa∣vages, and to reflect upon past Miseries; espe∣cially when he returns among Friends, to rest himself after so many Hardships and Troubles.

We had still about fourscore Leagues to go upon the Lake Ontario, before we cou'd ar∣rive at Fort Catarokoui or Frontenac; but we were all the Way very merry. I had help'd Picard du Gay and Michael Ako, my fellow-Travellers, with some Skins, to make amends for the Hardship and Pains they suffer'd in that Voyage. We had much ado to row off our Canow, it being much bigger than that we made use of, when we set out from the Issati and Na∣douessians; but nevertheless we came in four Days to the Fort, and kill'd in our way some Bustards and some Teals. We wanted then neither Powder nor Shot, and therefore we shot at random all that we met, either small Birds, or Turtles and Wood-Pigeons, which were then coming from foreign Countries in so great Numbers, that they did appear like Clouds.

I observ'd upon this Occasion, and many other times during our Voyage, a thing wor∣thy of Admiration. The Birds that were fly∣ing at the Head of the others, keep often back, to ease and help those among them that are tir'd; which may be a Lesson to Men to help one another in time of need. Father Luke Buisset, and Sergeant la Fleur, who had the Command in the Fort in the absence of M. la Salle, receiv'd us in the House of our Order, that we had built together.

They were much surpriz'd to see us, having been told that the Savages had hang'd me with St. Francis's Rope two Years ago. All the In∣habitants of Canada, and the Savages, that we had encourag'd to live near Fort Frontenac, to till the Ground, made me an extraordinary reception, and shew'd much Joy to see me again. The Savages put their Hand upon their Mouth, and repeated often this Word Otkon, meaning, that the Bare-foot must be a Spirit, having travell'd so far, thro' so many Nations that wou'd have kill'd them, if we had been there. Tho' we were very kindly us'd in this Fort, yet my Men had a great Mind to return into Canada; and having escap'd so many Dangers together, I was willing to make an End of the Voyage with them; therefore we took leave of Father Luke Buisset, and of all our Friends that liv'd in that Fort, and went for Quebec.

CHAP. LXXIII. The Author sets out from Fort Frontenac, and pas∣ses over the rapid Stream, which is call'd The Long Fall. He is kindly receiv'd at Mont∣real by Count Frontenac.

WE set out from the Fort sooner than I thought, not being able to keep any lon∣ger my Men, and in our way took a more exact View of the Mouth of the Lake Ontario or Frontenac. This Place is call'd Thousand Islands, because there are so many of them, that 'tis impossible to tell them. The Stream is here very rapid; but its Swiftness is prodigi∣ously increas'd by the great Quantity of Wa∣ters that come from the other Lakes abovemen∣tion'd, and a great many Rivers that run into this, in the place call'd The Long Fall, which makes it as dreadful as the great Fall of Nia∣gara.

But besides this great Quantity of Waters, and the Declivity of the Chanel, which makes the Current so rapid, there are also on the Banks, and in the middle of the River of St. Laurence, about eight or ten Leagues below the said Lake, great Rocks, which appear a∣bove-Water, which stopping the Stream of the River, makes as great a Noise as the great Fall of Niagara.

This dreadful Encounter of Water that bea••s so furiously against these Rocks, continues about two Leagues, the Waters spurt up ten or twelve

Yards high, and appear like huge Snow-Balls, Hail, and Rain, with dreadful Thunder, and a Noise like Hissing and Howling of fierce Beasts: And I do certainly believe, that if a Man continu'd there a considerable time, he wou'd become Deaf, without any Hope of Cure.

My Men refusing to carry by Land the Ca∣now, and the Skins they had got, I was forc'd to adventure with them; which I did wil∣lingly, having formerly pass'd these Streams in a Canow: I trusted my self again to the same GOD who had deliver'd me from so many great Dangers. The Stream is so rapid, that we cou'd not tell the Trees that were on the Bank, and yet there was hardly room for our Canow to pass between the Rocks. We were carry'd away by these horrid Currents above two great Leagues in a very short time; and in two Days we came from Frontenac to Montreal, which are about Threescore Leagues distant one from another. Before our landing at Montreal, my Men desir'd me to leave them with the Skins, in a neighbouring Island, to save some Duties, or rather to keep off from M. la Salle's Creditors, who wou'd have seiz••d the Commodities they had got in their long Voyage with me in our g••eat Discovery.

Count Frontenac, who was at Montreal, look∣ing out of a Window, saw me alone in a Ca∣now, and took me for Father Luke Fillatre, one of our Recollects, who serv'd him as Chap∣lain. But one of his Guards, knowing me a∣gain, went to him, and acquainted him with my coming, he was so kind as to come to meet

me, and made the best Reception that a Missionary might expect from a Person of that Rank and Quality. He thought I had been murther'd by the Savages two Years ago. He was at first surpriz'd, thinking I was some o∣ther Recollect, that came from Virginia. But at last he knew me, and gave me a very kind En∣tertainment.

This Lord did wonder to see me so much alter'd, being lean, tir'd and tann'd, having lost my Cloak that the Issati had stoll'n from me, being then cloath'd with an old Habit, patch'd up with pieces of wild Bull's-Skins. He carry'd me to his own House, where I con∣tinu'd for twelve Days, to refresh my self. He forbad all his Servants to give me any thing to eat, without his express Order, because he was afraid I shou'd fall sick, if I was left to my own Discretion, to eat as much as I wou'd, after so long Diet; and he gave me himself what he thought was best.

He was much pleas'd to hear me talk of all the Hazards I had run in so long a Voyage among so many different Nations. I represented to him what great Advantages might be got by our Discovery: But having observ'd, that he was always repeating the same Questions he ask'd me the first Day I was with him, I told him I had acquainted him with what I knew, and that I did not question but M. la Salle, who was to go to the Court of France about his Affairs, had acquainted him with all the Particulars of our Voyage, having been in our Company till he was forc'd to leave us to return into Canada.

I knew that M. la Salle was a Man that wou'd never forgive me, if I had told all that I knew of our Voyage; therefore I kept se∣cret the whole Discovery we had made of the River Meschasipi. My Men were as much con∣cern'd as I, in concealing our Voyage; for they had been certainly punish'd for having un∣de••taken it against Orders; and the Skins they had got in their return from the Issati with M. du Luth, who did stay for that reason a∣mong the Outtaouacts, had likewise been con∣fiscated.

Count Frontenac shew'd me in private a Let∣ter M. du Luth had sent him by a Huron, who liv'd in the Neighbourhood of the Outtaouacts, by which he acquainted him, he cou'd never learn any thing about our Voyage, neither from me, nor from the Men who attended me. I cou'd not forbear then to tell him, that M. du Luth was not so much devoted to his Service as he thought; and that I might assure him that some Men, that were oppos'd to him, had stop'd M. du Luth's Mouth; and that I was fully persuaded he had been sent by them with a secret Order, to pump me; but I was bound by my Character; and in Charity, to spare those Men, tho' in many Occasions they had not dealt so justly with me; but I was willing to leave all to God, who will render to every one according to his Works.

Francis de Laval, the first Lord Bishop of Quebec, came along the River St. Laurence, to make his Visitation, while I was coming to Quebec with the Lord Frontenac. We met him

near Fort Champlein, which had been fortif'd, to put a Stop to the Inroads of the Iroquois: The Lord Frontenac ask'd me, if I had got an Ague; and then looking upon those that at∣tended him, he said that the feeling of the Pulse increas'd the Feaver; insinuating to me thereby, that there was a Design laid against me, to get out cunningly what I kept secret in my Heart.

After a short Conversation with the Bishop, I ask'd his Episcopal Blessing, tho' I did not think fit to reveal to him all that I knew of our Discoveries. We were going to discourse more largely upon this Subject, when the Lord Frontenac came in, to invite the Bishop to Dine with him, and thereby to give me an opportunity to put an end to our Conver∣sation.

I was much puzzl'd in the Company of these two Great Men, the Bishop was the Chief of the Company; but I was yet to pay a great Respect to the Lord Frontenac. I did avoid to talk of Matters that might be troublesome to me; and I told the Bishop, that the Lord Frontenac had prescrib'd me a Course of Diet, lest I shou'd fall sick, after all the Hardships I had endur'd, and the bad Food I fed upon a∣mong the Savages, therefore I desir'd him to give me leave to return to Quebec, that I might live there in private; for I was not able then to catechize the Children, nor to perform any Functions of a Missionary in his Visitation; and that I wanted from Rest, that I might work more vigorously afterwards. By these Means I avoided a Conversation with the

Bishop, that wou'd have prov'd very trouble∣some to me; for he gave me leave to retire to our Monastery, to rest there after all my Fatigues.

CHAP. LXXIV. A great Defeat of the Illinois, that were attack'd and sur••riz'd by the Iroquois.

WHile I was resting after my great Labours, the Lord Frontenac did receive Letters from Father Zenobe Mambre, whom I left a∣mong the Illinois. He sent him Word, that the Iroquois had drawn the Miamis into their Party; and that being joyn'd together, they had form'd a great Army, and were fall'n on a sudden upon the Illinois, to destroy that Na∣tion; and that they were got together to the number of Nine hundred, all Fusiliers; these two Nations being well provided with Guns, and all sort of Ammunitions of War, by the Commerce they have with the Europeans.

The Iroquois were projecting this Enterprize about the 12th of September, 1680. while I was about the Discovery of the River Meschasipi. The Illinois did not mistrust them; for they had concluded a Treaty of Peace with these two Nations; and M. la Salle had assur'd them, that he wou'd do his utmost Endeavours to oblige them to observe the Treaty; therefore the Illinois were easily surpriz'd, having sent most part of their Youth to make a War in an∣other Country.

A Chaouanon, Confederate to the Illinois, re∣turning from their Country home, came back again, to give them notice that he had dis∣cover'd them notice that he had dis∣cover'd an Army of Iroquois and Miamis, who were already enter'd into their Country, on purpose to surprize them.

This News frighted the Illinois; yet the next Day they appear'd in the Field, and march'd directly to the Enemy; and as soon as they were in sight, they charg'd them. The Fight was very sharp, and a great many Men were kill'd on both sides.

M. Tonti, whom M. la Salle had left in the Fort of Crevecoeur, to command there in his Absence, hearing of this Irruption, was in fear for the Illinois's Sake; for tho' their Army was more numerous than that of their Enemy, yet they had no Guns; therefore he offer'd himself to go Askenon, that is, Mediator, carrying the Calumet of Peace in his Hand, in order to bring them to an Agreement.

The Iroquois finding more resistance than they thought at first, and seeing that the Illinois were resolv'd to continue the War, consented to a Treaty of Peace, accepting M. Tonti's Media∣tion, and hearken'd to the Proposals he made them from the Illinois, who had chosen him for Mediator.

M. Tonti represented to them, tha•• the Illinois were Onontio's ('tis the Name they give to the Viceroy of Canada) Children and Confede∣rates as well as themselves; and that it wou'd be very unpleasant to him, who lov'd them all, to hear that they had begun the War; there∣fore he earnestly intreated them to return home,

and trouble the Ilinois no further, seeing they had religiously observ'd the Treaty of Peace.

These Proposals did not please some of the young Iroquois, who had a great mind to fight, and therefore charg'd on a sudden M. Tonti and his Men with several Shots; and a despe∣rate young Fellow of the Country of Onnon∣taghe, gave him a Wound with a Knife, near the Heart; but by chance a Rib warded off the Stroke: Several others did fall upon him, and wou'd take him away; but one taking notice of his Hat, and that his Ears were not bor'd▪ knew thereby that he was not an Illinois, and for that reason an old Man cry'd out, That they shou'd spare him; and flung to him a Collar of Porcelain, as to make him Satisfa∣ction for the Blood he had lost, and the Wound he had receiv'd.

A young Man of the Iroquois's Crew, took M. Tonti's Hat, and hung it on his Gun, to fright the Illinois therewith, who thinking by that Signal that Tonti, Father Zenobe, and all the Europeans that were in his Company, had been kill'd by the Iroquois, were so much sur∣priz'd and disquieted with that horrid Attempt, that they fancy'd themselves deliver'd up into the Hands of their Enemies, and were upon running away: Yet the Iroquois having made a Signal to Father Zenobe to draw near, that they might confer with him about the means to prevent both Armies to come to fight, they receiv'd the Calumet of Peace, and made a Motion as if they had a mind to withdraw: But the Illinois were hardly come to their Vil∣lage, that they saw the Iroquois's Army ap∣pearing

upon some Hills, which were over-against them.

This Motion oblig'd Father Zenobe, at the Illinois's Request, to go to them to know the reason of a Proceeding so contrary to what they had done in accepting of the Calumet of Peace. But that Embassie did not please those Barbarians, who wou'd not loose so fair an Opportunity. Father Zenobe did run the hazard of being murther'd by these unmerciful Men, yet the same God who had preserv'd many of our Fellow-Missionaries in the like Encounters, and my self in this Discovery, kept him from the Hand of these furious Men. He was a Man of a short Stature, but very couragious, and went boldly among the Iro∣quois, who receiv'd him very civilly.

They told him, that the Want they were reduc'd to, had forc••d them to this new Step, having no Provisions for their Army, and their great Number having driven away the Wild-Bulls from that Country. Father Ze∣nobe brought their Answer to the Illinois, who presently sent them some Indian Corn, and all things necessary for their Subsistence, and pro∣pos'd to them a Treaty of Commerce, having in that Country a great plenty of Beaver's-Skins, and other Furs.

The Iroquois accepted of these Proposals; they did exchange Hostages, and Father Ze∣nobe went into their Camp, and did lie there, to lose no time to bring all Matters to an Agree∣ment, and conclude a Treaty between them. But the Iroquis repairing in great Numbers into the Quarters of the Illinois, who suspected no

ill Design, they advanc'd as far as their Vil∣lage, where they wasted the Mausolaeums that they us'd to raise to their Dead, which are commonly seven or eight Foot high: They spoil'd the Indian Corn that was sown; and having deceiv'd the Illinois, under a false pre∣tence of Peace, fortify'd themselves in their Village.

In this Confusion the Iroquois join'd with the Miamis, carry'd away eight hundred Illinois Women and Children; and their Fury went so far, that these Antropophages did eat some Old Men of that Nation, and burnt some others who were not able to follow them, and so re∣turn'd with the Slaves they had made, to their own Habitations, which were four hundred Leagues off the Country they had so cruelly plunder'd.

Upon the first News of the Approach of the Iroquois, the Illinois had sent most part of their Families on the other side of a little Hill, to secure them from their Fury, and that they might get over the River Meschasipi; and the others that were fit for War, did flock together on the Tops of the Hills that were near their Habitations, and then went on the other side of the River, to look after their Families, and provide for their Subsistence.

After this perfidious Expedition, these Bar∣barians wou'd fain alledge some Pretences to excuse their Treachery, and wou'd persuade our Fathers to retire from the Illinois's Country, since they were all fled away; and that there was no likelyhood they shou'd want them for the future to teach them their Prayers, as

the Atsientatsi, or the Black-Gowns do in their Countries, meaning the Jesuites, whom they call by that Name. They told Fathers Gabriel and Zenobe, that they should do bet∣ter to return into Canada, and that they would attempt nothing against the Life of the Chil∣dren of Onontio Governour of Canada, desiring to have a Letter under their Hand, to shew it as a Testimony of their honest proceeding in this occasion, and assuring them that they would no more stand by their Enemies.

Our two Fathers being so forsaken by their Hosts, and finding themselves expos'd to the Fury of a Cruel and Victorious Enemy, re∣solv'd to return home, according to the Iroquois Advice; and being supply'd by them with a Canow, they embark'd for Ca∣nada.

CHAP. LXXVII. The Savages Kikapoux murther Father Gabriel de la Ribourde, a Recollect Messionary.

GOD has given me the Grace to be insen∣sible of the Wrong I have suffer'd from my Enemies, and to be thankful for the Kind∣nesses I have receiv'd from my Friends. But if ever I had reason to be thankful to those that have taken care of my Instruction, cer∣tainly I must confess it was to this Good Father Gabriel, who was my Master during my No∣vitiate in the Monastery of our Order at Be∣thume, in the Province of Artois; therefore I think, that I am bound in Duty to mention so Honest a Man in this Relation of my Disco∣very, especially having had so sad a Share therein, as to be murder'd by the Savages Ki∣kapoux, as I will relate it.

It must be observ'd, That M. Tonti could stay no longer at Fort Crevecoeur, after the Illi∣nois Defeat; therefore he desir'd Fathers Ga∣briel and Zenobe to get, with two young Boys that were left there, into a Canow, and return into Canada. All the rest of the Inhabitants had deserted that Country since that unfor∣tunate Accident, by the Suggestion of some Men of Canada, who were the Predominant Genius of the Country, who had flatter'd them with great Hopes, to oblige them to forsake M. de la Salle's Design.

Our said Fathers being so forc'd to leave that Country after such a Defeat, embark'd the 18th of September following, wanting all sorts of Provisions, except what they could kill with their Guns; but being arriv'd about eight Leagues from the Illinois, their Canow touch'd, and so were forc'd to land about Noon to mend it.

While they were about careening the same, Father Gabriel, charm'd with the fine Meadows, the little Hills, and the pleasant Groves in that Country, which are dispers'd at such distances, that it seems they have been planted on purpose to adorn the Country, went so far into those Woods, that he lost his Way. At Night Father Zenobe went to look after him, as also the rest of the Company; for he was generally lov'd by all that knew him. But M. Tonti was sud∣denly seiz'd with panick Fears, thinking that every moment the Iroquois would fall up∣on him; so that he sent for Father Zenobe, and forc'd all his Men to retire into the Canow, and so got over the River on the Illinois-side, and left the Old Father expos'd to th•• Barbarins Insults, without any respect to his Age or to a his Personal Merits.

'Tis true, that in the Evening one of the Young Men that were in the Canow with Fa∣ther Zenobe, fir'd a Gun by M. Tonti's Or∣der, and lighted a great Fire; but all was in vain.

The next Day, M. Tonti seeing he had be∣hav'd himself cowardly on this occasion, went back again by break of Day to the Place where we had left the Day before Father Gabriel, and

continu'd there till Noon looking after the poor Old Man. But tho' some of his Men enter'd into the Groves, where they saw the fresh Steps of a Man, which were also printed in the Meadows along the Bank of the River, they could never hear of him. M. Tonti said since, to excuse himself for having so basely forsaken Father Gabriel, That he thought the Iroquois had laid an Ambuscade to surprize him; for they had seen him flying away, and they might fancy he had declar'd himself for the Illinois.

But M. Tonti might have remember'd he had given his Letters for Canada to these Iroquois; and that if they had form'd any Design upon his Life, they would have executed it when he was among them: But they were so far from it, that when he was wounded, they presented him with a Collar of Porcelain; which they never do but when some unlucky Accidents happen. The Savages don't use so much cir∣cumspection; and therefore this Excuse is groundless and frivolous. Father Zenobe has left us in writing, That he would stay for Fa∣ther Gabriel: But M. Tonti forc'd him to em∣bark at Three a Clock in the Afternoon; say∣ing, That certainly he had been kill'd by the Enemies, or else he was gone a-foot along the Banks of the River; and that they would see him in their way. However, they could hear nothing of him; and the farther they went, the greater Father Zenobe's Afflictions grew. They were then in such a want of Provisions, that they had nothing to feed upon but Pota∣toes, Wild Garlick, and some small Roots they

had scratch'd out of the Ground with their own Fingers.

We have heard since, that Father Gabriel had been kill'd a little while after his landing. The Nation of the Kikapoux, who, as one may see in our Map, inhabit to the Westward of the Bay of Puans, had sent their Youth to make War against the Iroquois; but hearing that these Barbarians were got into the Country of the Illinois, they went seeking about to surprize them. Three Kikapoux, making the Vanguard, met with Father Gabriel, and came up to him as near as they could, hiding themselves among the Grass, which is very high in that Country; and tho' they knew he was not an Iroquois, yet they knock'd him down with their Clubs call'd Head-breakers, which are made of a very hard Wood. They left his Body on the spot, and carry'd away his Breviary and Journal, which since came to the hands of a Jesuite, whom I will mention in my Third Volume, wherein I design to speak of the First Introduction of the Faith into Canada. These Barbarians took off the Skin of his Head, and carry'd it tri∣umph to their Village, giving out that it was the Hair of an Iroquois whom they had kill'd.

Thus dy'd this Good Old Man; to whom we may apply what the Scripture says of those whom Herod in his Fury caus'd to be slain, Non erat qui sepeliret; There was no body to bury him. This Worthy Man was wont in the Lessons he made us in our Novitiate, to prepare us against the like Accidents by Mortifications: And it seems that he had some foresight of what befel him. So Good a Man deserv'd a

Better Fate, if a Better might be wish'd for, than to die in the Functions of an Apostolical Mission, by the hands of those same Nations, to whom the Divine Providence had sent him to convert them.

Father Gabriel was about 65 Years old. He had not only liv'd an exemplary Life, such as our Good Fathers do, but had also perform'd all the Duties of the Employments he had in that Order, either when he was at home Guar∣dian, Superiour, Inferiour, and Master of the Novices; or abroad when he was in Canada, where he continu'd from the Year 1670, until his Death. I understood several times by his Discourses, that he was much oblig'd to the Flemings, who had maintain'd him a long time: He often talk'd to us about it, to inspire us, by his Example, with some Sentiments of Grati∣tude towards our Benefactors. I have seen him mov'd with Grief, considering that so many Nations liv'd in the Ignorance of the Way to Salvation; and he was willing to lose his Life, to deliver them out of their Stupi∣dity.

The Iroquois said of him, That he had brought to bed, because his Great Belly was become flat, by his frequent Fastings, and the Austerity of his Life.

M. Tonti can never clear himself of his Base∣ness, for forsaking Father Gabriel, under pre∣tence of being afraid of the Iroquois: For tho' they are a wild Nation, yet they lov'd that Good Old Man, who had been often among them: But M. Tonti might bear him some se∣cret Grudge; because Father Gabriel, after the

Illinois Defeat, seeing that M. Tonti had over∣laden the Canow with Beavers-Skins, so that there was no room for him, he did throw many of these Skins to the Iroquois, to shew them that he was not come into that Country to get Skins or other Commodities.

Father Zenobe had neither Credit nor Courage enough to perswade M. Tonti to stay a while for that Good Father, who was thus sacrifi••'d to se∣cure some Beavers-Skins. I do not doubt but the death of that venerable Old Man was very preci∣ous in the sight of God, and I hope it will pro∣duce one time or other its Effects, when it shall please God to set forth his Mercy towards these Wild Nations; and I do wish it might please him to make use of a feeble means, as I am, to finish what I have, through▪ His Grace, and with Labour, so happily begun.

CHAP. LXXVI. The Author's Return from his Discovery to Quebec; and what hapned at his Arrival at the Convent of Our Lady of Angels near that Town.

COunt Frontenac, Viceroy of Canada, gave me two of his Guards, who understood very well to manage a Canow, to carry me to Quebec. We set out from Champlein's Fort, mention'd above; and being near the Town, I landed, and went a-foot through the Lands newly grubb'd up to our Monastery, bidding the Guards to carry the Canow along with them.

I would not land to Quebec, because the Bi∣shop had given order to his Vicar-General to re∣ceive me in his Episcopal Palace, that he might have more time to enquire about our Great Dis∣covery: But Count Frontenac had expresly or∣der'd his Major that was in the Town to pre∣vent that Meeting, and to take care that I might first be brought to our Monastery, to confer with Father Valentin de Roux, a Man of a great Understanding, and Provincial-Commissary of the Recollects in Canada.

There was then in our Monastery of Our Lady of Angels but Three Missionaries with the said Commissary; all the rest were dispers'd up-and-down in several Missions above a hundred Leagues from Quebec. One may easily imagine that I has welcome to our Monastery; Father Hilarion Ieunet seem'd surpriz'd, and told me with a smiling Countenance, Lazare veni for as. Whereupon I ask'd him why he did apply to me what had been said of Lazarus? To which he answer'd, That two Years ago a Mass of Requiem had been sung for me in the Mona∣stery, because some Savages had given out for certain, to a Black Gown, i.e. a Jesuite, That the Nation whom the Iroquois call Hontouagaha, had hung me to a Tree with St. Francis's Rope; and that two Men who accompany'd me, had been also in a very cruel manner put to death by the same Savages.

Here I must confess, that all Men have their Friends and their Enemies. There are some Men, who, like the Fire that blackens the Wood it cannot burn, must needs raise Stories against their Neighbours; and therefore some

having not been able to get me into their Party, spread abroad this Rumour of my Death, to stain my Reputation; and that Noise had given occasion to several Discourses in Canada to my Prejudice. However, (for I will, if please God, declare my Mind farther upon this matter in the Third Volume) I ought to ac∣knowledge that God has preserv'd me by a sort of Miracle, in this great and dangerous Voy∣age, of which you have an account in this Vo∣lume. And when I think on it with attention, I am perswaded that Providence has kept me for publishing to the World the Great Discove∣ries I have made in Eleven Years time, or thereabouts, that I have liv'd in the West-Indies.

It must be observ'd, that a great many Men meddle with Business that don't belong to them, and will conceive a Jealousie against those that won't conform to their Humour. The Provin∣cial-Commissary, of whom I have spoken be∣fore, was very urgent to have a Copy of the Journal of the Discovery I had made in a Voyage of almost four Years, telling me he would keep it secret. I took his Word; for I thought, and I think still, he was a Man of Honour and Probity. Besides, I did consider that he could instruct the Bishop of Quebec and Count Frontenac, with what they had a mind to know of this Discovery, and satisfie them both, without exposing my self.

For this purpose were intended all the Care he took of me, and all the extraordinary Civi∣lities he did shew me, in entertaining me with all he could get then, and calling me often the

Rais'd-again. He desir'd me to return into Eu∣rope, to acquaint the Publick with the great Discoveries I had made, and that by this way I should avoid the Jealousie of these two Men; that it was very difficult to please two Masters, whose Employment and Interests were so dif∣ferent.

He had then, before my Return into Eu∣rope, all the time that was necessary to copy out my whole Voyage on the River Meschasipi, which I had undertook against M. de la Salle's Opinion, who has made since a Voyage from the Illinois to the Gulph of Mexico, in the Year 1682. and two Years after me. He had had some suspicion I had made that Voyage; yet he could not know the Truth of it at my Re∣turn to Fort Frontenac, because he had then un∣dertook a Voyage to the Outouagamis, not know∣ing whether the Savages had murther'd me, as it had been given out.

I follow'd our Commissary's Advice, and the Resolution to return into Europe; but be∣fore I set out, I shew'd him that it was abso∣lutely necessary for the Settlement of Colonies in our Discoveries, and make some progress to∣wards the establishing of the Gospel, to keep all these several Nations in peace, even the most remote, and assist them against the Iroquois, who are their Common Enemies: That these Barbarians never make a True Peace with those that they have once beaten, or they hope to overcome, in spreading Divisions among them; that the common Maxim of the Iroquois had al∣ways been such, and by this means they had destroy'd above two millions of Souls.

The Provincial Commissary agreed with me upon all this, and told me that for the future he should give me all the necessary Instructions for that purpose.

I will give an account, if please God, in my Second Volume, of the Ways and Measures, that are to be taken for the establishing of the Faith among the many Nations of so different Languages; and how good Colonies might be∣setled in those great Countries, which might be call'd the Delights of America, and become one of the greatest Empires in the World.

Jane Williams

FINIS.